Origin Stories: The First Of Them (Ch. 58: "Broken" Update)

[ROSING]

Hey guys. So I've been working on this the past few days weeks now, gosh, it's been months! How? for about a year now (wtf), don't know how long it will be but we'll see how it goes. This is my idea of how the first of the Tenno came to be. I guess I'll leave it at that.

NOTE: THIS IS NOT CANON.

SECOND NOTE: Currently this thread is being super sluggish due to the high amount of text when opening up chapter spoilers. If you have a low or even medium end computer, I recommend you read the story on this google drive: https://drive.google.com/open?id=0B9Hpd9CR5ZpHQUxSNm9aTnFSQWc

Table of Contents

Spoiler

Season 1
Ch.1: Monster-Post #1

Ch. 2: Mutualism-Post #1

Ch. 3: Lotus-Post #1

Ch. 4: Attraction-Post #1

Ch. 5: Double-Post #1

Ch. 6: Warframe-Post #1

Ch. 7: Yielding-Post #1

Ch. 8: Weakness-Post #9

Ch. 9: Meaning-Post #9

Ch. 10: Escalation-Post #9

Ch. 10.5: Reflection-Post #9

Ch. 11: Objective-Post #9

Ch. 12: Cowards-Post #9

Ch. 13: Protectors-Post #10

Season 2
Ch. 14: Tenno-Post #10

Ch. 15: Ashes-Post #10

Ch. 16: Respect-Post #10

Ch. 17: Prototype-Post #14

Ch. 18: Impulse-Post #14

Ch. 19: Illusion-Post #14

Ch. 20: Reality-Post #14

Ch. 21: Revelations-Post #16

Ch. 22: Chaos-Post #16

Ch. 23: Roar-Post #16

Ch. 24: Control-Post #16

Ch. 25: Termination-Post #17

Ch. 26: Resolution-Post #17

Season 3
Ch. 27: Awakening-Post #17

Ch. 28: Focus-Post #20

Ch. 29: Emergence-Post #20

Ch. 30: Hidden-Post #2

Ch. 31: Potential-Post #20

Ch. 32: Conflicting-Post #20

Ch. 33: Reveal-Post #25

Ch. 34: Ataraxy-Post #25

Ch. 35: Divergence-Post #25

Ch. 36: Breaking-Post #25

Ch. 37: Convergence-Post #32

Ch. 38: Infestation-Post #32

Ch. 39: Abnegation-Post #32

Ch. 40: Crush-Post #32

Ch. 41: Aftermath-Post #34

Season 4
Ch. 42: Remembrance-Post #34

Ch. 43: Surfacing-Post #34

Ch. 44: Offensive-Post #34

Ch. 45: Counteroffensive-Post #37

Ch. 46: Breakthrough-Post #37

Ch. 47: Unraveled-Post #37

Ch. 48: Recurrence-Post #41

Ch. 49: Deliberation-Post #41

Ch. 50: Intimation-Google Doc only from here on out

Ch. 51: Recidivism-Google Doc

Ch. 52: Minimum-Google Doc

Ch. 53: Link-Google Doc

Ch. 54: Bravado-Google Doc

Ch. 55: Mistake-Google Doc

Ch. 56: Inevitable-Google Doc and on Page 30 of this thread.

Ch. 57: Sacrifice-Google Doc and on Page 30 of this thread.

Ch. 58: Broken-Google Doc and on Page 30 of this thread.

 

CH. 1: MONSTER

Spoiler

The small Orokin transport shuddered as it entered Mercury’s solar rail, the violent turbulence of the punch causing several crew members of the ship to brace themselves in their seats.

 

Only the lone woman seated in a window seat of the passenger section did not flinch, calmly reading a report off of the holopad in her hands. The digital display floated above the small tablet, showing files, dossiers and pictures. The graphics were so crisp, she could almost feel the texture of paper as she swiped the pages around. The report at the top of the pile was centered around a still of a standard troop transport ship, docked at a hangar and loading cadets, freshly-trained additions to the Orokin Legions. The Zariman, read the description of the image.

 

The shuddering stopped, and from the windows, the ship was bathed in an ethereal light. Outside, a pearl white had replaced the pitch black of regular space. Massive clouds tinged with erratic emerald sparks drifted like distant storms on the horizon of an astral ocean.

 

The woman didn’t even stop to look out at the view, continuing to scroll through the holopad. But a fresh-faced crewman, gaze transfixed on the nebulous swirls beyond, drifted to the viewport until his nose was almost pressed against the glass. “By the Empire,” he breathed.

 

“Never seen the Void before, eh sonny?” the captain chuckled, looking at the awed boy.

 

The crewman shook his head. “This is my first deployment out of Mercury, sir,” he mumbled.

 

The captain sighed and got up from his seat, approaching the window. “Well, feast your eyes on the space between spaces. It’s quite a sight to see, and it gets us from planet to planet in seconds. But don’t be fooled,” the captain said, putting a hand on the crewman’s shoulder. “You’ll never see a more dangerous force in the galaxy.”

 

“Dangerous?” The crewman tore his gaze away at the captain’s words. “Even more than the Sentients?”

 

The captain hesitated. “Well, they’d be a close second. But one of the good things of being at war with someone is that you start to get an idea of what they are; we know a thing or two about those clankers. But with the Void, we don’t even know the first thing about it; what it’s made of, how it works. It’s not the usual vacuum of space out there. Some say it’s even made of magic.”

 

The crewman’s eyes widened. “Magic? That can’t be.”

 

“Perhaps, but perhaps not,” the captain chuckled. “Reason and logic don’t work in the Void, they say. But that’s where it’s useful, I suppose. The Sentients can make no more sense of it than us. In here, the Sentients won’t, or maybe can’t, touch you.” He leaned and whispered in the boy’s ear, “Rumor has it that the Void is poison to them.”

 

The woman briefly looked up at the captain and gave a smirk at the superstitious words. The captain’s grin faded away and he quickly bowed his head and returned to his seat.

 

The ship started to shudder again as it came out of the punch, the white vistas melting into the normal black of space. They had arrived at the Martian solar rail. Ahead, a massive capital ship loomed before them, undergoing maintenance at one of the docks orbiting the planet. The transport cut through the traffic of repair ships and supply vessels and entered the main hangar of the massive warship. A security detail was waiting at an empty landing bay, already lining the walkway, rifles straight and backs straighter.

 

The woman looked out the window distastefully at the display. Mere shows of ceremony were meaningless, but she knew that the crew of the capital ship was merely following protocol. As the ship eased to the floor of the hangar, she unbuckled her harness and stood up, walking to the door while still looking through the holopad.

 

Behind her, the crewman said, “If they say it’s magic, then what happens to someone who goes out there?”

 

The captain laughed. “You don’t want to know, sonny. None who have breathed that hellspace have lived to tell the tale.”

 

Until now, the woman thought. She closed the Zariman dossier and opened up new files. These contained reports on cadets who had just graduated from the academy. The final passengers of the ill-fated transport, their destination to the frontlines never reached. She swiped through the files, giving the pictures and main sections cursory glances. Her fingers paused at one. The boy in the picture was straight backed, black hair cut in the standard crew cut of the Legions, not a single strand out of order. His brown eyes were resolute and sharp, staring seemingly past the camera and into something beyond.

 

“Hayden Tenno,” the woman said softly, reading the name next to the picture. The ship’s door slid open and a ramp folded out. A field officer broke from one of the lines, giving a Legionnaire salute. “Greetings, Colonel. Welcome aboard the Taurus.”

 

She closed the file and walked out to meet the detail. “Yes, a welcome is in order. Isn’t it, Tenno?” she said to herself.

 

 

“Cadets,” Hayden Tenno said from the center of the stage, looking at the ranks of his class seated in the courtyard of the academy. “Today marks the beginning of a new stage in our lives. We have trained hard, shared sufferings and victories, all for this moment. From today and ever onwards, we serve the Empire in its Legions.” He couldn’t help smiling in anticipation of what was coming next. His hands, shaking with excitement, moved towards the ceremonial curved sword at his hip, wrapping around the scabbard and hilt.

 

“Remember the dreams you had, entering these hallowed gates not too long ago. Remember your friends whom you’ve trained with, that you will together find glory and victory. And remember above all, our oath to win this war.” He closed his eyes, preparing himself. Keep your grip loose. Swing effortlessly. You’ve practiced too much to fail.

 

He opened his eyes. “Protect the Empire,” he said, “destroy the Sentients!” In a fluid motion, he drew the sword and effortlessly swung it aloft, blade pointing towards the gates of the academy, steel ringing in the air.

 

But strangely, the voices of his fellow cadets did not rise to join him. He blinked, and suddenly the rows of smiling and excited soon-to-be legionnaires warped into a scene of death. Bodies, grotesque and malformed, were strewn across the space, once neat uniforms torn to pieces and stained with blood.

 

The windows of the courtyard suddenly exploded, and the toxic air of the Void sucked in, white clouds flooding the space and entering his lungs before he even had a chance to cry out.

 

The sword flickered and vanished, only to be replaced by another, new sword, formed of twisted blue energy. A sharp pain shot through his chest, and suddenly more swords burst from his body, each one feeling like javelins piercing him from the inside out. He dropped to his knees in pain, gasping, but his arm was stuck in place, still raising the sword.

 

The gates exploded, bringing in more hellspace. But even more terrifying was a massive blue sword that burst through, spinning towards him. It split the hall in half as ground and ceiling crumbled beneath the giant blade. Time seemed to slow down as it loomed above him just before swinging down with gleaming finality.

 

Hayden woke up alone to his own screams and a blinding flash of light, hand raised to the ceiling and grasping at the stale air.

 

He rolled off of the cot and onto his feet, motion activated lights flickering on. The images were burned into his head, the brilliant hellspace, his dying friends, and those shimmering swords.

 

It was the fourth night since…that. The fourth time he had that nightmare. The fourth night in this “containment cell,” as the medics had called it. He knew what it really was. It was the jail of the ship that had rescued them, hastily converted to quarantine them so that their illness, if it could be called that, would not spread. When they had been found in the wreckage of the troop transport, he remembered the fear in the eyes of their rescuers, afraid to go near those who had been kissed by the mysterious air of the Void. They threw them in here because they did not know where else to put them. Wait here for further orders, were the hesitant instructions.

 

And so wait here he did. He contemplated trying escape, but to someone like Hayden, orders were orders. Someone will come, he thought. Surely they won’t leave me here.

 

He examined his body. His clothes were ripped to shreds again. There were cuts all over the material, from small incisions to large gashes. Largest of them all was a massive slash from his neck to his navel, as if a sword had tried to cleave him in two while he slept.

 

Except his own body wasn’t cut. Beneath the shreds he could see his untouched skin, no gashes to speak of.

 

Because he was not cut by a sword. He was the sword.

 

What am I now? Hayden Tenno, Legionnaire of the Empire? No. Not anymore. He had breathed in the Void, and it had changed him, infected him with…what, exactly?

 

Hayden lifted his arm and inspected his hand. The same sword from his dream glimmered into existence, an ethereal curved blade. It was elegant in its simplicity, idle flares of energy spilling from it like flares on the surface of the sun. Tentatively, he closed his hand around the hilt.

 

Instantly power surged through his body, coursing through his veins like blood, raw and unbearable. The sensation of dozens of blades ripping from his body gripped him once again, and his clothing was shredded even more. He screamed and, raising his arm, hurled the blade across the room. It sank into the door of the cell, flickering briefly before vanishing, leaving a jagged hole where it had pierced the metal.

 

He sank to the ground, contemplating what he had become. What am I now? I’m…a monster, he thought, a twisted form of the Void.  His head felt dizzy. He had been the top of his class at the academy, graduating with full honors as a squad leader, meant to serve the Empire and lead its Legions to victory. This was never supposed to happen.

 

Why? By the love of the Empire, why?

 

“Why?” He roared at the walls, and another ethereal sword appeared in his hand. He threw it once again at the door, where like the first, it impaled itself. “I swore an oath! Protect the Orokin,” A third appeared, and he threw that too. “Destroy the Sentients!” He hurled a fourth sword. “I would have served you, if not for this!” Sword after sword appeared in his hand, all sent flying across the cell into the cell door. “I would have died for you! And yet I’ve been reduced to a leper, a leper with…this affliction,” he said, the last words coming as a sob. The swords shattered and scattered into nothingness, and he dropped to the ground again, crying softly.

 

He looked down at his hands. A sword flickered in and out of existence in his open palm.

 

That’s right. This is all because of the Void. The Hellspace had poisoned his body, turned him into an uncontrollable disease, a ticking time bomb. I’m…dangerous.

 

Hayden gripped the sword tightly with both hands, blade facing down. Once again the power flooded his body, but he grit his teeth and ignored it. He got into a kneeling position and held the blade pointed at his stomach. Hands shaking from both the power and the fear raised the blade, preparing to plunge it into his body.

 

But he hesitated. End it all now? Is there nothing else left? The sword shimmered as it shook violently.

 

Is it not too late…to uphold that oath?

 

Before he could decide, a gash ripped across his hand, the power cutting his body for the first time. He yelled and dropped the sword, which clattered to the floor. Hayden keeled forward, head hitting the cold cell floor, feeling the tears slide down his face and onto the ground. The wound stung, and he gripped it with his other hand, squeezing his eyes closed.

 

He knew he was dangerous. The power was too strong, too much to contain. And if he couldn’t even control these powers, then who else could? And yet…I can’t. I can’t just die here. I swore an oath.

 

A light flashed across his face, and he opened his eyes. The sword had not vanished yet. It was pulsing gently. He moved his head sideways, inspecting it. How strange that something so beautiful could be so deadly. Like the Void.

 

He reached out with his bleeding hand and grasped it. The power surged again, but he continued to hold on to it. You have taken everything from me. The power rippled across his body. So I will take from you all that you can give.

 

The energy within threatened him to rip himself apart, but he willed himself to not let go. Cuts and gashes sliced through his clothing once again, making more shallow incisions in his skin. Through the sharp pain, he gripped the sword. Shakily, he got to his feet and held the blade at his hip, hands holding the hilt and an imaginary scabbard. He closed his eyes. His grip was too tight, and he softened it just enough. Swing effortlessly. You’ve practiced too much to fail.

 

“You won’t control me, Curse of the Void.” More gashes, deeper this time, rent themselves into his flesh, and he opened his eyes. “It will be I who will control you!”

 

He swung the sword forward, blade slicing through the air.

 

As he swung, the energy wrapped around him. The blade glowed even brighter, and from it shot out a crescent of energy spinning towards the door. Weakened by the repeated barrage of thrown blades, the door could not hold against the flying slash, obliterating into pieces. As he followed his stroke through, the sword exploded in a blinding flash, shattering the bulbs above. He stumbled backwards and collapsed onto the floor of the now darkened room. The cuts along his body stung, but numbly. He turned his head to see the extent of the damage. The hallway beckoned, the hole casting him in a pool of light.

 

But there was no particular urge to escape. Someone will come. If someone wasn’t coming before, they sure as hell will be coming now.

 

He raised his bloody fist in the air, blood running down his hand. What am I now?

 

“Hayden Tenno,” he whispered. “Monster of the Void.”

CH.2: MUTUALISM

Spoiler

The bridge of the capital ship was buzzing with activity as soldiers, technicians and crew members walked in and out, delivering reports and conferring with one another as the Taurus entered its final round of maintenance repairs.

 

The woman sat at an empty weapons control station with her legs propped on the dashboard, scrolling through the holopad reports amid the commotion.

 

She was comparing two of the files, a boy and a girl. The boy, Darren Talos, had blond hair that was bleached almost white. He had grown it out from the Legionnaire crew cut so that it almost fell over his eyes, which were an almost grey-blue. Quiet and reserved, the report said. Excellent tactical knowledge and strategy formulation. Dependable and capable squad leader, above average in all qualities.

 

“Why did the Void pick you?” she mused. For the girl, Jolla Caires, it was easy to guess. The slight wrinkles around slanted brows indicated she was used to scowling often. Her eyes were a bright orange like dying embers, with a burning intensity that matched the bright red hair that fell to her shoulders. Superior combat skills. High proficiency with firearms. Third best record for killhouse simulations. Under personality, the report tersely noted: Short temper. Prone to outbursts of anger and impatience. Can be excessively violent.

 

Strange to have such different people survive the Void, the woman thought.

                              

A gruff voice interrupted her thoughts. “Colonel.” She looked up to see the captain of the Taurus. “Pleasure to meet you,” he said, giving a half-hearted salute.

 

She smiled and rose, returning the gesture. “The pleasure is all mine,” she said, finding it fitting. “Thank you for allowing us to board on such short notice.”

 

“Anything for the Order,” he said, and muttered something else she wasn’t meant to hear. It probably wasn’t pleasant.

 

The woman nodded. “Now, to business. Fill me in exactly on what happened.”

 

The captain took a seat opposite her at the control station. “A few days ago, we were on our way to pick up freshly trained cadets from the Ceres academy. En route, we received a distress call from the academy. I’m sure you heard about that part.”

 

She nodded. “The Sentients have scored yet another victory,” she muttered. “The Ceres academy was our closest supply of Legionnaires to the front lines.”

 

He nodded gravely. “There was…nothing when we got there. Other ships had responded to the distress call and had been too late. Couldn’t find any survivors among the wreckage.”

 

“Then where did you find them?” she said.

 

The captain paused. “We aided in the search efforts for a few days and then after their Solar Rail was repaired, we took it to Jupiter. The ship was still in the Void when we punched. Almost crashed straight into it.”

 

“What prevented them from connecting to another solar rail?”

 

“The Zariman had been hit by heatblasts just before they punched,” he said. “It damaged their engines. It was also what breached their hull, and I suppose you know what happened next.”

 

She nodded. “And you searched the vessel?”

 

“We managed to maneuver the ship into our hangar and search inside. I heard…stories from my men. Bodies twisted and barely recognizable.” He shuddered.

 

The woman’s face looked grim. “What did you do when you found the survivors?”

 

“We set up a quarantine unit and put them in there,” the captain said.

 

She nodded. “And have you been checking up on them?”

 

“Not in person.” The captain’s eyes wandered to other parts of the bridge, indicating his impatience. “My crew is afraid of going near them. We’ve mounted cameras in each cell.”

 

“Have you at least been monitoring these cameras?” she asked, putting an edge to her voice.

 

The captain avoided her gaze. “We haven’t tasked anyone on it,” he mumbled.

 

The woman narrowed her eyes. More like there was no one willing to watch what horrors were going on within. “I see. Well, in any case, this is good enough for me. Give me access to the footage for the cameras, as well as clearance to the entire level. Also, I will need you to task your crew on the following modifications to these areas of your ship.” She opened up a file on her holopad and handed it to him.

 

The captain took the holopad and looked it over. His eyes widened. “Are you serious?” he said.

 

“As you can see, these orders came directly from my superior, with the approval of the Thrones,” she said. “They are as serious as you can get.”

 

“But for what reason?” the captain sputtered. “What are you trying to do here, Colonel?”

 

She smiled mysteriously. “What we are all trying to do, Captain. Destroy the Sentients. Protect the Empire.”

 

 

Heat. I need heat.

Darren’s teeth chattered, and he tried to curl up to a ball even more. The thin blanket they had given him was wrapped tightly around his body, but the cold wrapped even tighter around him. The temperature was so low that his body physically hurt, numbing him and making any attempts at movement both painful and lethargic.

His containment cell had turned into a frozen wasteland. On the first day he had been placed there, it had only felt slightly colder than the regular room temperature; he had thought the air control unit was broken. It was not until the first pieces of ice had started to form on the glass of his cell that he realized that it wasn’t the air control system; it was the curse of the Void, following him from that hellspace to further afflict him here.

The memories threatened to return to him, and he suppressed them in his mind. He couldn’t bear to live through that nightmare again. Think of other things…

Gradually, ice and snow had come to cover most of the surface in the cell, the window so frosted over that he could barely see out of it. The temperature had to be somewhere below freezing, and Darren knew that without proper warmth, which his tattered clothing could not provide, the normal human body would soon succumb to hypothermia.

Except he didn’t die. It had been days, hell, it could’ve been weeks since he was first placed in this cell, yet death did not come to claim him. It was as if his body could survive the freezing temperatures, but at the same time, provided no warmth against it. As the days passed, he became aware of something in the air, clumping together and slowing until they fell around him in the form of snowflakes. Molecules, he thought weakly, molecules of water. The Void is turning the water in the air into ice. That’s why it’s so damned cold in here.

He held out his hand, feeling the air around it. Slowly, the air crystallized, shrouding his hand in a cool mist. Did I do that? Am I…the curse itself? The memories surged to the surface again, and he shut them out of his mind once again. Think of something else…anything else…

 

Darren laid his head against the wall. It was the only part of the cell that did not freeze. In fact, it felt slightly warm, and he pressed his arm against it, letting the meager heat touch his shivering limb.

His other hand started to feel heavy. He looked down. Fragments of ice were slowly forming on his hand, trapping it in a frosty cast.

He screamed to nobody, “Somebody, help me!”

Nobody responded, “Hello?”

Darren looked up. The voice had come from the vent that sent in air to the other containment units. It was someone from another cell. “Help me, please!” He yelled. He looked down at his arm. The frost was steadily making his way up the limb. He already couldn’t move his fingers.

“What’s wrong?” the voice from the vent said. It was faint, tired, and barely audible.

“My arm’s freezing up,” he said, and tears started to slide down his face. They turned to ice halfway down his cheek.

“I see,” the vent said, in a matter of fact way. “Let me guess, your entire cell is frozen?”

“Yes,” he said, forgetting his panic in surprise, “how did you know?”

The voice sighed. “Because mine’s an oven, and my hand just caught fire again.”

Darren blinked. “What?”

“The Void,” the tired voice said. He could tell it belonged to a girl. “It’s messed with our bodies. It’s given you some kind of freezing abilities.”

“You mean,” he chattered, “It really is me that’s causing the ice?”

“Something like that,” the voice said.

“How do I make it stop?” Darren said, standing up, “Tell me, please!”

“Look pal, I have no idea. I barely even know what’s going on with me.” The voice rose, and briefly the temperature of the wall between them rose as well.

It dawned on him then. “So you…can create fire?”

“It’s either that or I’m a toaster,” the vent replied.

“Help me get rid of the ice on my arm, then!” he looked down to see the ice creeping farther up his arm, almost to his elbow.

A pause. “And how exactly do I do that?”

He knocked against the wall. “Heat the wall connecting our cells! If you do that, it should be enough to make the ice melt!”

The wall’s temperature rose again. “Hell no! Why would I make my cell even hotter when I’m cooking in here already?”

Darren let out a breath, trying to calm himself. He looked down at his arm, then around at the ice covering the walls and floors. “If you melt my arm,” he said, “I can cool down your cell in return.”

“Do you even know how to do that?” The voice challenged.

He closed his eyes. There they were, crawling around him, molecules of water in the air. He followed the path of the air through the vent. As he tracked the air farther and farther from his cell, they became faster, less sluggish. Then they began to accelerate rapidly, and he came across a large box of air that was moving incredibly fast, the complete opposite of his room. That was her cell. Almost all the water molecules had evaporated, but a few still mingled near the wall they shared.

He focused on those sparse molecules. Freeze for me. They continued to move at their current rate. Slow, do something! If not… he looked down at his hand. The ice had crept up past his elbow. Panic seized him. At that moment, he felt the molecules in her room slow by a bit. He paused. How did I do that? Is it because I’m afraid? He tried moving his arm. It did not move, and he felt himself tense up, breathing become rapid. The molecules’ movement became less frenetic. It’s because I’m freaking out, he thought.

The memories from the accident came to mind. This time, he did not shut them away. He pulled them to the front of his thoughts, going through every detail of the accident. He could feel the fear grip him again, the panic. He forced himself to remember when the hull had ruptured, letting the toxic air of the Void swoop in. He remembered sucking in a breath before the emergency shutters sealed off the gap. By that time, it had been too late.

In the back of his mind, Darren could feel the molecules’ speed lessen until they moved at less than half of the speed they were before. He remembered clutching at his chest, a chill spreading through his body, so intense that it burned. He gasped, as he had done then, gripping his chest with his free arm. The void…is inside of me.

“How did you do that?” He heard the girl say. “It feels cooler now.”

Darren was brought back to the present through her voice. He forced the memories away again.

“I’m not entirely sure,” he said, the hand on his chest relaxing somewhat. He looked down at his hand. “My arm’s completely frozen!”

“Press your arm against the wall,” she said quickly. He did so, the ice making a clack as he hit it against the cell.

The wall slowly started to rise in temperature. It felt like an overcharged heating pad, but after going for days in an ice cube, it was a welcome feeling. The ice on his arm thinned, and he was able to move his fingers again. When he looked down, the ice had turned into a puddle at his feet.

“It’s gone,” Darren breathed.

“Great,” the voice panted, “Now could you do the freezing thing again? It’s hotter than hell in here.”

“Oh, sorry,” he said, reaching out to the air in her cell. He recalled the accident once more, feeling the ice slow. As they did, he became aware of another collection of moisture in the other cell. It didn’t move as fast as the air, but flowed like water through thin paths. He traced out the movement of the liquid. The paths were small and branched out, forming a humanoid shape, and he realized they were the veins of a body.

As he followed what he realized was her blood, he made out the shape of a human form sitting against the wall between them. It was moving fast, the heart pumping at a quicker rate than normal. Is she…stressed?

“What’s your name?” he asked, pressing his head on the hot surface of the shared wall, directly behind where she was.

The figure leaned against the wall, back resting against it. It felt warmest where her body was, and he put his hands on the other side of the wall. “My name’s Jolla,” the girl said. “You?”

“Darren.” The memories of the Void left his mind. But he still could slow down the molecules. He tried it again. They slowed down even more.

“It’s getting a bit too cold, Darren,” Jolla said.

“Oh, sorry!” he said again. He focused on the water in the air. Speed up. But they continued to slow down, beginning to clump together in chunks that he knew would eventually turn to ice. “I can’t stop it,” he said, fear starting to form, “I’m sorry, I’m trying to get it to stop freezing—!”

“Oh well, that’s alright,” Jolla said. He couldn’t tell if she really didn’t mind, or if she was just exhausted. “I’ll just turn up the heat here.”

He felt her blood pump faster, and then the water in her cell began to accelerate. The clumps broke apart.

“Thank you,” he said in relief.

“Don’t mention it,” Jolla yawned. “Thank you, really. I need to rest. Don’t freeze my cell over while I’m sleeping, got it?”

“Of course!”

“Alright, thanks,” Jolla said. Through her veins, he could feel her lying down on the cell wall, and her heartbeat slowed to an even rate. He lied down as well, next to her. He held out his hand and felt the warmth she transmitted. It calmed him, and he too fell asleep.

CH. 3: LOTUS

Spoiler

Hayden slowly awoke in his cot, shivering slightly. He had stripped the sheets into bandages for the cuts across his body, and his blood had stained the bare mattress an ugly shade of red.

It had been a full week since they had been confined here. A week, and no one had come to check on them. He had figured someone would come when he had destroyed the cell wall, but he remained alone.

Stretching, he stepped out of bed and stared again at the hole in the cell. He contemplated stepping out, to ask for someone to do…something, to tell him what to do. But that would defy the Empire.

He carefully peeled the bloodied bandages from his body, and folded them neatly, placing them on his bed. Taking a deep breath, he kneeled, remembering the meditation techniques they had taught in training. It calmed his body down, numbed the cuts on his body that were still open. Then, he rose.

Training began.

Hayden raised his arms out before him, assuming a two-handed grip stance. A sword shimmered into reality in his hands, and he felt the same energy run through his body. It was something he was used to now. And as he became more acquainted with these swords, they seemed to become more acquainted to him. The rags that remained of his clothing would occasionally rip apart, yet the frequency with which his own flesh was cut had slowly lowered.

He raised his arms and swung them in a downward stroke. The energy from the sword aided his efforts, giving them power, speed. His own body provided the precision, the efficiency of the swing. He practiced downward slashes, side slashes, uppercuts, recalling the brief close quarters exercises they had undergone at the academy. The energy slowly rose in his body, and he felt the first of the errant slices cut into his skin. Hayden winced. Ten more strikes, He promised himself. He repeated his exercise, and on the fourth slash, another cut dug into him. He was cut again on the seventh swing, then right after the ninth, and he quickly finished the tenth swing to impale the sword on the wall, letting it hang there.

Sighing, he walked back to his cot and began to reapply the bandages. A slot by his cell opened, and a tray of food poppoed through. They were standard meals served for the legions aboard warships. Every day they were lowered automatically to his cell. He wondered if regular prisoners received the same meal. “You could at least send someone over to give me more sheets,” he muttered to himself, “Or just give me real bandages.”

“That can be arranged,” a voice said behind him.

He turned to see a woman standing at the entrance to the cell.

She was dressed in an Orokin military uniform, and the badges on her chest told him she was around the rank of Colonel. On her right shoulder was a symbol of the Orokin Elite. The left shoulder bore a mark he had not seen before. It was a profile of some flower, though he could not place what it was.

“Greetings, Tenno.” Her voice was cool and professional. “I am Colonel Ford, Order of the Lotus, First Class.”

Hayden stared mutely at her. Her prim and proper uniform contrasted sharply with the bandages and the few scraps of cloth that remained of his uniform, all clinging to his body in a mismatching pattern. He started, then came to attention. “It is an honor to meet you, Colonel.”

Ford raised an eyebrow and shook her head. “Looks like being kissed by the Void didn’t change you that much, Tenno. Dispense with the formalities, you’re technically not a cadet any more. Well, you’re technically not alive any more. You may call me Ford.”

“Understood, Colonel.”

Ford laughed. “Hayden Tenno. Orphaned by the Sentients at a young age, taken in and raised by Orokin soldiers, enrolled in the Academy to train to serve the Empire. Top of his class, followed orders to the letter. An excellent subordinate, according to your instructors. Why didn’t you ever leave your cell?”

“Doing so would defy the Empire. I was told to remain in this cell and await further instructions.”

She laughed even more. “So it is true, you’re so delightfully loyal to the Empire. However, if you so dearly wish to serve Her to your full potential, you will have to realize that there will be times where you must disobey Her orders, or rather, the orders of those above you. It will do you well to become an excellent superior more than an excellent subordinate.”

“Superior?” Hayden said. “I thought I was not even a cadet—“

“That’s right, you’re not,” Ford said. “You are no longer part of the regular Orokin Legions, Tenno. As of today, you are the leader in a new unit.”

Hayden blinked. “Leader?”

She nodded. “I have reviewed the security feeds from your cells—well, the ones that haven’t been destroyed by your abilities.” She pointed to the small camera module in the corner of the ceiling. “Out of the eight survivors of the accident, you have progressed the most in controlling your abilities. I need you to help the others control theirs as well. You are now an officer in the Order of the Lotus.”

“Forgive me, Colonel—“

“Ford,” She said authoritatively.

“Ford, forgive me, but I am not familiar with what the Order of the Lotus is.”

“As you should be,” Ford said. “We are a secret unit within the Orokin Legions, focusing on alternative warfare to combat the Sentients.”

“And what exactly gives me clearance to know or even be a part of such a unit, Col—er, Ford?”

“This.” Ford stepped forward and inspected the blade still impaled on the wall. Extending her arm, she touched the hilt. It left a gash on her finger, and she withdrew her hand sharply. “The Void has blessed you with its gifts, Tenno.”

“With all due respect, C—Ford, I would not call it a gift,” he said, walking up to the sword and tapping it lightly. It disintegrated. “It is a curse. I am…a Monster of the Void.”

“It’s a curse that can serve the Empire,” Ford said. “Do you think we have been winning against the Sentients, Tenno?”

Hayden blinked. “Our troops are well trained and we have the best weaponry the Empire has to offer,” He said slowly. “We—“

“Answer the question, Tenno. Are we winning? Are we beating them? Are we proving victorious in any capacity?”

He hesitated. “No, Colonel.”

She nodded, and inspected the room. “For all our advancements, every weapon we design is useless against the Sentients. They manipulate our technology, they overpower our legions, they are simply superior to us. But the Void,” she said, tracing her hand along the ruined edge of the cell wall, “May have an answer. You have been cursed, no doubt about that. But as you are discovering, it is possible to control this curse, to bend it to your will.”

“I only do so for fear that I may harm the Empire.” Hayden said.

“Harm?” She laughed. “You may be an excellent soldier, but sometimes you lack foresight, Tenno. Your skills cannot harm the Empire, it will do them great service! You, Tenno,” she turned to him, “You and all those suffering in those cells, are not monsters in my eyes. You are the last hope we have to destroy the Sentients.” Ford’s eyes gleamed. “Hayden Tenno, Monster of the Void,” she said, “That’s what you called yourself?”

He looked down. “Yes, Colonel.”

“I beg to differ. You are Hayden Tenno,” she proclaimed, “Sword of the Empire.”

CH. 4: ATTRACTION

Spoiler

Out of the corner of her eye, Jolla caught movement at the window. Two people were walking past, a tall, imperious looking woman from the army and a young man in bandages. They stopped to observe her.

She rapped the wall. It had become noticeably thinner with the constant heating and cooling over the past week, and it made an almost hollow sound on contact. “Darren.”

His voice came from the vent. “Yeah, I saw them. The guy is…one of us, right?”

“Unless cadet uniforms destroyed by Void magic is in fashion. What’s he doing out of his cell, and who is that lady?”

“She looks like she’s from the military.”

The boy’s appearance was a mess. Scars covered his face. The few clothes that remained on him were badly torn, and the rest of his body was covered in bandages. Yet even in his condition, he looked familiar. The intensity in his eyes, seemingly untouched by the ravages of the Void, recalled a memory from the academy days.

“That guy’s name is Hayden, right?”

“Hayden?” Darren said. “Like Top of the Class Hayden? Guess I’m not surprised he’s one of the survivors.”

She met the boy’s gaze. He looked saddened. Finally, the woman said something to him. He nodded, and the pair left.


“That was Jolla Caires and Darren Talos, Cell 02 and 03,” Ford said, pulling out a holo-pad. “Can you guess their abilities?”

Hayden thought for a moment. “The air felt noticeably warmer outside Caires’s cell. The furniture also seemed warped and the wall she was lying on had scorch marks. Is it fire?”

“That’s what we think also,” Ford said. “Caires seems to be able to superheat the air around her and her body is capable of producing fire without burning herself; parts of her cell have caught fire over the past week and parts of her body has spontaneously combusted, however she seems to suffer from the heat, though not to the degree a normal human would in those temperatures.”

“Talos’s cell, on the other hand, looked like a freezer. I assume he is the exact opposite?” Hayden noted.

Ford nodded. “He can freeze his environment, though he has not been able to control by how much. Several times throughout the week, he almost became trapped in his own ice.”

“But he did not,” Hayden said, “Those two seem to have very uncontrollable abilities, but if they use them to help the other, they should be relatively fine.”

“Very astute, Tenno. They’ve been able to talk to each other through a vent that goes through both of their cells, and they’ve at least mastered transferring the effects of their abilities to each other’s cells. They’ll be able to keep themselves alive, so we don’t have to worry about them for now. The priority is to tend to those who are unable to control their abilities.”

Hayden peered into the next cell. The occupant was lying in bed, covered in blankets. He did not move. “Who is the worst case?”

She scrolled through the holo-pad. “Miyoko Takahashi,” she said, “Cell 05.” Her name was familiar to Hayden, but he couldn’t remember why. How had he met her at the academy?

They reached the cell. Hayden hesitated, then peered into the window.

There was a girl lying on the floor, face turned away from them. Something about her body seemed tensed and rigid, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

“What is her affliction?”

“We aren’t entirely sure,” Ford said. “But her movement is restricted in some way; aside from slight movement, she hasn’t moved from that pose in the past few days, possibly even since she’s been here.”

The girl’s head turned slowly, and he stepped back a bit. Half of her face was covered by a piece of twisted metal. He noticed other objects hanging from various parts of her body.

“Those shards of metal have been there since the accident,” Ford said, “They seem to be parts of the troop transport.”

“How is she still alive? She has all those things impaled in her body!” Hayden said, horrified.

“It’s time to figure that out,” Ford said, walking over to the access panel. “Talk with her, figure out what her abilities are, and help her if you can.”

“I think it is better if you do the talking,” he said, unable to take his eyes of the girl’s condition.

“No, Tenno. You will have to talk with her yourself. You are the only one who has faced the Void, survived, and contained its energy. As the leader of this unit, you must be able to do teach your subordinates to do the same.” She looked at him. “Can you do that, Tenno?”

Hayden turned to face her. “I…can try.”

“Then do so. This is for the Empire, Tenno. Do not forget that.” She punched in the access code, and the door opened.

Hayden could not stop staring at the piece of metal on her head. It lay across the top of her face like a grotesque mask, covering her eyes.

“Tenno,” Ford said quietly.

He started, then nodded. Taking a breath, he stepped into the room. Focus. Figure out her affliction.

There was no difference in the quality of air in the room, unlike Darren and Jolla’s cells. Unlike his cell, there was no damage whatsoever to any of the furniture or the walls. He inspected the pieces of metal on her body more closely. Some of them were debris from the transport ship, but he noticed a few meal trays stuck to her as well, indicating she had at least eaten in the past week. They were pressed tightly against her, but there were no stains of blood seeping from around the areas. Were they really impaling her body?

The girl sucked in a breath at the sound of his footsteps. “Who’s there?” She sounded on edge.

He stopped. “Hi,” he said uncertainly.

“Who are you?” The voice rose in panic, and she tried twisting further away from him, but her movements were awkward. It was as if she was glued to the floor.

“It’s all right!” he said, “I am here to help you. My name is Hayden Tenno.”

“I can’t see,” she wailed, “These things are stuck to me and they won’t come off!”

“Do not worry,” he said, forcing his voice to keep calm, “I will try to figure something out.” He knelt down and looked at the metal scraps. They did not seem to be sticking into her; rather, they seemed attached to her, pressing against her skin as if some force was pushing them on there. He tried tugging lightly at one on her arm. It didn’t budge, and he realized her arm was also stuck to the ground as well.

“I’m stuck to the floor,” she cried, “I can’t get up! I can’t move!” She tried flailing around again, her body still stuck to the ground. “The metal is digging into my body!” she screamed. She thrashed even more, but it seemed the more she tried to struggle, the less she was able to move. He tried to yanking off a metal piece on her back, but it seemed attached tightly to her; in fact, as her movements became more panicked, it seemed to sink deeper into her skin, pressing down against his efforts. Her abilities worsen if she's stressed, he thought, I need to calm her down.

“Easy there,” he said, putting a hand on her, she seemed to calm down a bit, but her body remained tense. “Have you been like this the entire time?”

“Yes,” she said.

Her powers couldn’t be active this entire time…“Have you gotten any sleep?” He asked.

“Not much. I have nightmares from…the accident,” she breathed. “They always wake me up, and every time they do, it hurts even more…” Her breathing became more rapid. “It hurts! I can’t get this off my face, I can’t see, I can’t get up, it hurts, help me, please, HELP ME!” Her voice became desperate and panicked as she screamed in fright and pain. He could see the metal pressing more deeply into her skin. Any more and the bones beneath might break…

“It’s all right, it’s all right!” He took her hand and held it firmly. “You’re going to be all right, Miyoko.”

She gripped his hand tightly, but she began to stop flailing.

“You will be fine. Just take a deep breath, and calm down. You will be all right.”

Miyoko sucked in a long breath, then let it out, her breathing slowing.

Hayden tentatively reached for the piece of metal on her head with his free hand, the other still caught in her grip. He tugged gently. The force was much weaker.

“Miyoko,” he said, “I need you take another deep breath.” She did so.

“You will be fine.” He said, “I was just like you. For the past week, swords would come out of my body. I’ve been cut apart again and again. Several times it felt like I was going to slice myself in half, and I’ve almost passed out from loss of blood. I had to learn how to control it quickly.

“What I found was that the more anxious I got, the worse my abilities progressed. I had to calm down quickly. So whenever I need to keep myself in check, I always try to remember a memory. Something happy, before all of this happened. Can you think of a memory like that? What was your happiest moment at the academy?”

Her breath was still ragged, but her body was much more relaxed. “I remember enjoying hand to hand combat training the best,” she said, breathing still ragged. “There was a small tournament held by the instructor.”

“I think I can recall that,” Hayden said. “I participated as well.” He tried pulling off the piece again. A little more.

“I remember during the finals, I had a good opponent. He had good reflexes and hit harder than me, but I could move faster. It was the first time in a while I had such a lively fight. Winning had completely slipped my mind, I was just lost in the moment of it. I barely won.” For the first time, she smiled.

Hayden tried once more, and the mask came off. The flesh beneath was bruised a grotesque purple, imprinting the metal on her face.

She stared up at the first thing she had been able to see in a week. “I remember you.”

He smiled. “That’s right! A sweep to the legs and single strike to the face was all it took from you. When I came to the next day, I forgot to tell you it was a good fight.” Taking a chance, he tugged at a tray on her arm. It came off with little resistance. He held it in front of her. “See? It’s ok now.”

She looked down at her body. After hesitating slightly, she tried moving her arm. It came free of the ground, and she brushed off the other pieces on her body.

“Can you stand?” he asked.

“I think so,” she said, and he slowly helped her to her feet.

“You’re Miyoko, right?” He asked.

“Yes,” she said, “My name is Miyoko Takahashi.”

CH. 5: DOUBLE

Spoiler

‘Cadets, standby. We will be punching to the Void in 10 seconds…’

Darren looked up from securing his harness to see a Sentient Wormship appear through the window.

Projectiles spat from the Wormship towards their troop transport. The ship shuddered, and a projectile embedded itself into the section the cadets were seated. Several screamed.

“Concentrate.”

“I know.” At that moment, the ship’s engines punched, and they were whisked into the Void. He got a brief moment to see the dazzling hellspace before the projectile exploded, blowing a hole into the ship. There was a whoosh as air flew out of the breach and something else, flowing and ethereal, streamed in to replace it. Darren sucked in a breath.

“Concentrate harder.”

The shutters slid closed, sealing the gap. Then the screaming started. Cadets, all around him, crying in pain, their bodies twisting in horrid and unimaginable ways. The cadet beside him exchanged a glance of terror before his chest seemed to implode. Darren’s own body was suddenly gripped by an extreme cold, frost beginning to form at his fingertips. “I’m trying.”

“You need to make it stop, Darren, it’s going out of control.”

“I know, I’m trying!” He remembered seeing red haired girl a few rows down, clawing at herself as flames consumed her entire body, parts of her skin charring. Her scream burned into his memory…

“Not enough!” Jolla snapped. “The ice is spreading!”

Darren opened his eyes. The block of ice he had created in front of him was growing larger, frost creeping out from the floor around it. He could feel the room temperature dropping rapidly.

The present day Jolla raised her arms, sparks flaring out from her hands. The ice cube burst into flames, slowly melting into water, and the room temperature rose back to normal. “So far,” she said, “You know how to create ice. But you sure are hopeless at stopping it.” With another flick of her hands, the flames vanished.

He shook his head. “How can you control it so easily?”

“Hayden taught me a bit. You just need to remain calm. If you don’t, it’s all over. The more you stress, the more your abilities flare out of control, and of course that makes you freak out even more. You just need to cool down. What’s wrong?” He realized he was staring at her face again.

Parts of the skin were scorched, charred flesh perennially scarring one of her cheeks and an area above her forehead, parts of it blackened, parts of it red as her hair. One side of her scalp had completely burned away, leaving only half of the flowing red hair falling down her shoulders, partially burnt black. He remembered taking an involuntary step back when they finally met face to face a few days ago, and the shame that had followed the action.

“Nothing,” he said, looking down. “Actually, I think I’m cooling down too much, I’m not used to literally creating ice out of thin air.” Darren sat down on the cot, resting his head on his hands. What do I look like… he knew parts of his body had suffered permanent frostbite, the tips of his fingers, one of his cheeks and the tip of his nose, and his lips as well, giving them a blackened quality. The tips of his hair were covered in frost. If she looks bad, then I’m hideous. He could feel the cot drop in temperature, and he started shivering again.

“Hey.” Jolla knelt down in front of him, placing a hand on his shoulder. The steady heat from her hand warmed his body. The shivering stopped. “Just calm down, and try again.” She gave an encouraging smile. “We’ve got nothing better to do, after all.”
He sighed, and returned the smile.

“Hello.” Hayden stepped into the cell, holo-pad in hand. He had exchanged his rags for clean clothes, though he still wore a few bandages. Apart from the scars on his face, he barely resembled the one whom they had first seen observing them two days ago. “I’d tell you guys to get a room, but we already did that. Such a good idea too, since your abilities more or less cancel each other out. It was either sweating buckets or freezing cold in your cells. How’s training going? Any progress?”

Darren shrugged. “Progress is giving me the cold shoulder, it seems.”

Jolla looked at the door. “Where is the Lotus woman?”

“That’s Colonel Ford to you,” Hayden corrected. “She said that I am on my own for today.”

“Well look at you, Mr. Unit Leader,” Jolla said. “How are the others doing?”

“Miyoko is doing much better. Haynes has not been able to completely control his abilities, but since his only problem is that his skin is hard as rock, I’m having him help to train others. He’s at cell 04 now, with Einar.”

“Einar’s a strange case,” Darren said. “He’s the guy who never moves, right?”

“Something like that. Haynes is observing him now, so—”

“Hayden!” A tall figure stood in the doorway to the cell. His skin seemed thick and uneven, and gleamed beneath the cell light. “Come with me. I found something about Einar.”

“Got it, Gregor. Did you figure it out?”

Gregor Haynes shook his head. “Not really. Definitely not elemental, at least. I don’t know what it is, but it’s…weird. You got to see it to know what I’m talking about.”

“Alright. Jolla, Darren, good luck.”


When they reached Cell 04, Jason Einar was staring at the cell window. He was as still as a statue. Not even his eyes moved when they stepped towards the glass.

“So what did you find out?” Hayden asked.

“A few minutes ago, he was lying on the bed. Same condition, not moving. I closed my eyes for a second, and bam, he’s standing there, right in front of me. Literally in the blink of an eye he went from laying down on the bed to standing in the middle of the room.”

“Did you go into the cell?”

“Yeah, and I tried speaking to him, but he’s as mute as always, didn’t move a muscle.” Gregor sighed. “Why do I always get the difficult ones? You go into Joul’s room and as soon as he fries your holo-pad you guessed he has lightning shooting from his !. Me on the other hand, I spend a couple hours trying to figure out Koda’s condition, and now this guy’s moving from spot to spot at superhuman speed.”

As if to emphasize his point, Jason materialized at the window, fist raised as if to bang on the glass. One moment he was standing in the middle of the room. Next moment he was right in front of them. His face was contorted in desperation, but apart from this change in position, he did not move at all.

Gregor and Hayden backed away, then looked at each other. “Did you actually see him move?”

“No, it was too fast, man.”

“What if he didn’t move at all, maybe he teleported?”

“Like Koda?”

“Something like that, but maybe not.” Hayden opened the cell door. Jason still remained in his pose, hand still raised in a fist.

“Hi, Jason,” Hayden said cautiously. “My name is Hayden.”

Jason didn’t even turn his head, face still twisted in unmoving panic at the window.

“We’re trying to figure out what is afflicting you. We’re like you, affected by the Void. See?” Hayden created a sword from his hand and brandished it briefly before letting it vanish. “And this guy here has skin made of steel,” he rapped on Gregor, “You could smash him with a mallet and he wouldn’t feel it!”

He felt something tap his shoulder. He looked at Gregor. “What?”

Gregor looked him. “Huh?”

“You tapped me on the shoulder.”

“No, I didn’t.”

Something tapped his shoulder again. He looked behind him. No one was there. He stared back at the still Jason.
“Jason?” he said uncertainly. He felt the tap on his shoulder again, harder this time.

“Gregor, when you came in here, did you feel anything touch you, or tap you on the shoulder, anything like that?”

“If they did, I couldn’t feel anything,” Gregor said, clacking his fists together. “Remember? This skin can’t feel for sh—.”

Suddenly, Hayden felt something grab the front of his uniform. Gregor moved towards him, but Hayden raised his hand, “It’s all right, it’s all right!”

For a moment, the force held him, gripping his jacket as if someone was grappling him. Someone? He looked at the space in front of him. Something seemed off about the air, faint ripples and shapes seemed to disturb it. He could make out the vague silhouette of a person.

Things began to fall into place. Hayden said, “I get it. I can see you.”

The force seemed to tighten its grip, then released him.

“What the hell was that?” Gregor said, fists raised uncertainly.

“That was Jason,” Hayden said, smoothing his jacket.

“Is it telekinesis?” Gregor eyed the young man standing still at the window, who hadn’t moved an inch.

“I don’t think so,” Hayden walked up to Jason. He tapped the shoulder. No response. “This is not Jason.” He turned to the seemingly empty room. “Am I right?”

Jason teleported again, vanishing from the window and appearing at the center of the room. He was smiling.

Hayden turned to the space where the statue had been. The disturbance in the air was there.

“What’s going on?” Gregor said.

“Teleporting isn’t the only way he’s similar to Koda. He can also turn invisible, although it looks like right now it’s permanent, unlike Koda’s. Meanwhile, this Jason,” he indicated the smiling boy, “Looks like him, feels like him, but is incapable of movement. He’s just a very convincing double. At the same time, there is someone else in this room who is completely invisible. Assuming this person has been in this cell the whole time, then there is another Jason, or more accurately, the real one, perpetually invisible, leaving us to believe Jason is really this fake.”

“So what’s the story with this…decoy teleporting?”

Hayden remembered how the fake Jason had suddenly appeared at the window, face in a soundless scream. He watched the disturbance of air, where he believed the real Jason was. It moved from the window towards him. “It seems at random intervals, the real Jason switches places with the fake.” He held out his hand, and something touched it. It had the texture of a human hand, the dry skin brushing with his palm. “Since we can’t see him, It looks like the copy is teleporting at will, but really it’s more like it’s switching places with wherever Jason is.”

“Well, now that we know he’s here,” Gregor said, “How are you going to communicate with him?”

Hayden looked down at the holo-pad in his hand. He held it out in front of Jason. “Write on it,” he said to the invisible man, “Let’s talk, Jason.”

Something took the holo-pad, and for a moment it hung there in empty space. Then it disappeared.

“I really did get the weird ones,” Gregor muttered.

The fake Jason teleported again, appearing in front of Hayden. It was poised with the holo-pad, or rather a copy of it, writing something down.

“Where did he go?” Gregor said. As if to answer, the real holo-pad flew out of nowhere and smacked him on the head.

“Hey!” Gregor barely caught the device, and looked at it.

“Well?” Hayden said.

Gregor looked up and handed it to him.

Hayden read the two words on the screen.

Thank you.

Hayden smiled. “You’re welcome, Jason. Now, I want you to try and think of a memory…”

CH. 6: WARFRAME

Spoiler

Koda sat alone in the mess hall. Most of the other Hellspacers, as they came to be known around the ship, were fine with receiving meals through the slots in their cells.

But he refused to be fed like an animal.

He eyed a group of people entering the mess hall, talking and laughing amongst each other. By their uniforms, they were cadets. One of them, a girl with short brown hair, inadvertently locked eyes with Koda. He narrowed his eyes at her. To his surprise, she didn’t drop her gaze or look away, as most others had done to him in the same situation. Only when another member of her group tapped her on the shoulder did she turn her gaze to converse with her friend.

The group got food and began looking for seats. Only the girl looked at his nearly empty table. Finally, the group approached some crewmen a few tables down. Koda’s Void-sharpened ears picked up the conversation. “Hey man, could we sit here? We wanna avoid the Hellspacer,” one of them said. A crewman nodded sympathetically, and they shifted down to make room for them.

Koda scoffed. Smoke began to curl from his skin, and a wisp began to form at the space at the head of the cadets’ table. He closed his eyes, took his tray, and moved.

When he opened them, he was staring down a table of surprised looking cadets and crewmen. “If you had space for them, got room for one more?” he asked, giving an easy smile.

The crewmen looked away. “Sorry pal,” one of the cadets said, “But there’s an open table over there.”

“Indeed,” Koda said, his grin widening. “So why did you accost these crewman and not sit there yourself? You all look mighty uncomfortable, bunched up here.”

“We’d be more uncomfortable if we had to sit next to a Hellspacer,” a second cadet muttered quietly.

Koda heard the slight. “Oh, I see,” he said. “What’s the matter? I only have a slight medical condition, from an accident a few weeks ago.” He showed them his hand, his ashen skin discharging a puff of smoke. “It’s not contagious.”

“Look, where we eat none of your business, pal,” the first cadet said.

In a fluid movement, Koda swiped a piece of meat from his dish and sent it flying towards the cadet with perfect form. It landed squarely in the boy’s drink. “Sorry. But when my ‘condition’ forces me to overhear every nasty thing you say about me, I make it my business.”

The cadet rose from his seat. He was much larger than Koda. The other cadets got up as well. “Last chance, Hellspacer. Back off.”

Koda smiled again, setting down his tray and curling his fingers in a come-at-me gesture.

The cadet swung his fist. Koda stepped forwards, materializing behind the boy and bringing his elbow back. The blow hit the cadet between his shoulder blades, and he stumbled forwards. Koda teleported again, appearing in front of the cadet as he fell, connecting his fist with the boy’s face. He went sprawling into the aisle.
“Next,” Koda said casually.

The other cadets backed away. Only the girl stayed where she was, arms akimbo and face unamused.

“You seem pretty gutsy, miss,” Koda said, “certainly not like your friends here.”

“Nothing to fear about an arrogant coward trying to attract attention to himself,” She said.

Koda raised his eyebrows. “Fighting in a group and calling me a coward?”

“As you can see, my friends want none of this, so that argument is invalid,” the girl said. “You, on the other hand, have your abilities.” She brought her fists up. “Fight me, one on one, none of your Void magic allowed.”

Koda laughed. “You got me there! You know, it would be a real shame to mess up such a pretty face, but you asked for it.” He raised his fists in a ready position, grinning like a shark. “How about this? I lose, I leave you and your friends alone, I swear it. But if you lose, it’s a date.”

“Whatever,” the girl said.

Koda widened his grin. “Then let’s dance!” he said, bringing back his fist.

It was caught mid-swing by a smiling Hayden. “We’ve been looking all over for you, Koda.”

Koda gave Hayden an irritated glance. “Forgive me, ‘Leader’, I’m a little busy.”

“Not anymore.” Colonel Ford entered the mess hall. “We’re having a meeting in the Warden’s Office. Now.”

Koda yanked his fist out of Hayden’s grip and sighed. “As the Lotus wishes,” he muttered. He turned back to the girl. “The offer for the date still stands.”

“I’ll decline,” she said.

“Why is that? Because I’m a monster?” Koda said, letting smoke spill from his mouth as he said the words.
She turned to sit back down. “No, because you have a bad attitude and you didn’t beat me yet. Work on that, and I’ll think about it.”


The Warden’s Office had been converted to their meeting place shortly after the arrival of Colonel Ford. When Hayden and Koda arrived, they found Ford, Gregor, and a thin, elderly man seated around the warden’s desk. Despite the man’s pristine lab coat, bearing the mark of the Empire on his coat pocket, he had a wild look about him, especially in his eyes. His body quivered with excitement as he seemed to scan the two newcomers.

“Joul, Darren, Jolla and Miyoko are still getting the hang of their abilities, huh?” Koda said in a bored voice as the two took their seats.

“Yes,” Hayden said, “Jolla can almost perfectly contain her abilities; however, she opted to stay behind to help Darren out. He’s having a bit more trouble. I gathered everyone whose abilities only affected their own bodies, not their environment. I am not sure if you noticed, but Jason—”

“Jason’s right there,” Koda said, pointing to a seemingly empty seat next to Gregor. “My eyes are sharper than yours, remember?”

Hayden smiled. “Of course. How silly of me to forget.”

“Watch your tone, Zayati,” Gregor said. “You’re speaking to your superior.”

“And you’re speaking to your equal,” Koda replied. “So don’t tell me what to do.”

“Gentlemen,” Hayden said as the two rose from their seats, “This is not the time. We have things to discuss, yes?” He turned to Colonel Ford.

Ford nodded. “During these past few days, our scientists have been studying your bodies as you have progressed. Tenno had volunteered to be examined, and the results have been intriguing, to say the least. When you were infected by the Void, your body became exposed to a reserve of energy that can be found floating throughout the hellspace. For lack of a better term, we call this ’Void energy.’”

She pulled out a holo-pad and switched on its projector function, displaying 3-D diagrams of several high-tech-looking orbs. “Our scientists have been able to isolate Void energy and contain it temporarily within prototype devices, and the amount of energy it provides is astounding.” An image of an orb appeared on the projector, conduits flooding it with a greenish blue substance.

“But the energy was only temporarily stored?” Koda said.

“That’s correct, Zayati. The devices we have developed cannot store Void energy for long periods of time, it could only contain and transmit the energy for a few minutes at most before the power within destroyed it.” She pulled up a second image of an orb, this time it was slowly disintegrating, warping as waves of energy pulsed outwards, until the device exploded in a bright flash of light.

“Your bodies, on the other hand, have successfully contained the Void energy—and relatively well, considering you haven’t exploded yet. Of course, you cannot contain the energy perfectly. As you are discovering, containing the Void energy has manifested into certain side effects that vary from user to user. What determines these abilities, we are not sure. But given the level of power in your abilities, we believe that you are not using the full reserve of energy that is within your bodies. For now, that’s a good thing, because it’s likely that any higher strength in your abilities without regulation could quite possibly kill you. But this indicates that there is more energy within you that can be tapped into, and while it’s too risky to devote it to heightening your powers, it can be used for other purposes.”

“Which are?” Koda asked bluntly.

“I will let Doctor Coven explain.” She nodded to the old man, who rose from his seat.

“I am Director Coven, Chief Scientist for the Empire’s Void Research division.” Coven began walking among them, examining them up close with little regard for personal space. “As Ms. Ford has said, in addition to the exterior manifestation of your Void energy, there is still much more within your bodies that can be tapped into.” He walked up to where Jason was and reached out his hand, tapping the space his body occupied and then tapped on Gregor’s hardened skin. “Ms. Ford is responsible for seeing to it that you can control those exterior manifestations. I am in charge of what figuring out what we can do with the rest of the energy.”

He reached out a hand to inspect Koda’s arm. The boy pulled it away before the scientist could touch it, the limb vanishing in a cloud of smoke. He clamped the invisible hand down on the director’s shoulder. “Let’s get this straight, Doctor. You’re in charge of figuring out what I can do with the rest of my energy.” He waved his arm again and the hand appeared.

“Fascinating,” the doctor said, unperturbed by Koda’s words. “Well then, allow me to show you what we are working on, for…your energy.”

He laid out a diagram of a humanoid form on the holo-pad projector. “We are trying to create an exosuit that can harness and strengthen your abilities, running on the Void energy within your bodies. In addition to modifying or empowering your exterior manifestations, they will use the remaining energy to grant you superhuman vitality, agility and strength. We are funneling the energy of an entire warship into a human being.”

Coven looked at each one of them, looking like an excited child opening presents. “The Void has turned each of you into a wildly beautiful, viciously unchecked work of art. These suits will merely frame that work of art, giving it direction, allowing it to more efficiently display itself in battle. I call it:” He paused for dramatic effect, the grin on his face almost sinister, “Project Warframe.”


After the director left and the rest began to file out, Koda felt a tap on the shoulder.

“Could I have a quick word with you?” Hayden smiled.

Koda shrugged. “Sure.” They waited until they were the only ones in the room.

“Personally, I have no issues if your tone gets a little heated with me,” Hayden said as they sat down, “But I would like to ask that you be respectful to the others, especially Director Coven. He is here to help us.”
Koda raised an eyebrow. “Help us? Are you serious?”

“He is trying to figure out a way for us to control our abilities.”

“We already can control our abilities, Hayden,” Koda said, smoke trailed as he examined his hand, letting it fade in and out of existence. “He wants to turn us into weapons, not help us. Did you see the look in his eyes? We’re not human to him. We’re just new playthings, a brand new science kit to experiment and toy with. If he had his way, he’d be cutting us up and figuring out what makes us tick. It’s only because the Sentients are kicking our ! that he’s trying to turn us into something that can destroy him.”

“Our objective is to destroy the Sentients, not him,” Hayden said.

Koda laughed. “Of course, of course! Have you heard the phrase, ‘hero in war, monster in peace’? We’re dangerous. They fear us. They wouldn’t be making us stronger if they had a choice. We’re monsters.” He said, smoke pouring from his body as he began to fade. "Don’t you ever forget that, Hayden Tenno. They don’t give a damn about us, they care about their precious Empire.”

“I care about the Empire as well as I care about you. The Empire took me in and raised me when I lost my family to the Sentients. They have trained us to be strong. And if it was not for Colonel Ford, I would not be standing here to help you. And you?” Hayden said, “You do not care for them in return?”

Koda had completely disappeared, the smoke cloud trailing after him as he got up from his seat. “If I had my way, the Empire can burn for all I care. But I’d rather take my chances with this S#&$show of an empire than the Sentients,”

The smoke began to fade away, until there was almost nothing left to see of Koda Zayati except subtle wisps of ash, heading for the door. “Don’t worry, Tenno. I’m in it to survive as well. I won’t betray your Empire, so long as the Sentients are at the doorstep. But, if we somehow turn the tide and destroy the Sentients, what do you think we will become of us ‘heroes’ when there is peace?” The door slid open for the smoke and slid shut.

CH. 7: YIELDING

Spoiler

“You’re sure about this?” Joul asked. His head twitched spontaneously, a side effect of the electricity coursing through his body.

“Absolutely,” Ford said, “You have to be able to fully control your abilities if you want to use them in combat. There’s no better way to put it to the test than like this.”

“I’m pretty sure there’s got to be a better way,” Gregor said, “Or at least someone else can spar with him for now; I’m starving.” He and Joul stood facing each other in an empty portion of the ship’s hangar, cleared out for them to practice. There was a small ring the two were standing in, while Ford watched them from an observation deck originally meant for coordinating takeoffs and landings in the hangar.

“If you’re starving, then all the more incentive for you to beat him quickly,” Ford said, smiling. “Take your swords and get ready.”

Joul picked up a sword from the rack. “Curious design,” he said, inspecting the blade, “They look like the ones Unit Leader can create.”

Ford nodded. “We call them skanas. During our examination of Tenno, we were able to replicate the model of the swords he created, though using regular materials. Consider it a fusion of the mysteries of the Void and the most advanced Orokin craftsmen, a symbol of your abilities.”

“The craftsmen coulda made a duller symbol,” Gregor said, “If it wasn’t for this skin, Koda woulda cut me to pieces with these things.”

“No more complaining, Haynes,” Ford said. “Out of all of you, your abilities can withstand the most punishment. Matyar, begin.”

Joul nodded nervously. He gave another twitch. The two of them bowed, then the match started. He brought his sword to the ready, and Gregor did the same.

The two circled each other cautiously. “Well, come on, Matyar, don’t keep me waiting!” Gregor said impatiently.

“I can’t rush this, you know,” Joul sighed, eye twitching. “Do you want me to fry you?”

“You know, I kinda doubt you can do that.” Haynes grinned and began advancing slowly, skana held high.

“If you say so,” Joul said, and he brought his hand up. His fingers gave a spasm, and a stream of electricity burst from his palm, arcing towards Gregor. It hit him square on the chest and spread across his body, but Gregor barely flinched, the hardened skin absorbing the impact.

“Told ya!” He charged Joul. Joul was forced to parry, sparks flying from the blades as they clashed. Gregor was unrelenting, swinging blow after blow against Joul, forcing him back.

“Hayne’s body has hardened muscles and his strength is innately greater than the rest of you,” Ford said. “His strokes will hit harder, but the rate of his attacks will be slower. If you can consistently strike faster than him, the match is yours.”
“Hey, Lotus, don’t give this guy my weaknesses!” Gregor yelled. He slammed a heavy blow against Joul’s sword, and the boy stumbled backwards, losing his balance and falling to the ground.

Gregor pointed his blade at the fallen boy. “Get up, Matyar, let’s get this over with. Almost lunch time, don’t ya know?”

“Sorry,” Joul got to his feet shakily. “But I don’t intend on making this quick. I don’t think Newt would like me being such a wimp. So, all I have to do is be faster than you, right?”

“Sure, sure,” Gregor said. “But what are you going to do, magically increase your speed? You’re using all your energy just to fend off my strikes.”

“We’ll see,” Joul said. He conjured a ball of electricity in his palm. Gregor raised his sword in a defensive stance, but Joul suddenly plunged the electricity into his own body.

“Huh?” Gregor lowered his sword as the Joul yelled in pain. He doubled over, dropping his sword and clutching his chest. “Hey,” Gregor said, “You’re supposed to be hurting me, not yourself, you know?”

“Don’t worry,” Joul said, gritting his teeth. He got back to his feet and picked up the blade. “That comes next.” His head twitched again, this time his head moving so fast that Gregor barely saw it.

He rushed Gregor head on, almost leaving a blur in his wake as he moved with incredible speed. Taken aback, Gregor impulsively swung his sword as Joul came within range, but the boy nimbly stepped aside and circled around him. He swung a quick blow to Gregor’s back, and the iron boy staggered.

“I supercharged the reflexes in my body, speeding up my movements. Strength gives speed,” Joul said, “But speed also gives strength.” He unleashed a volley of rapid strikes to Gregor. Haynes tried to fight back, but Joul sidestepped each of his attacks and retaliated with three more. Gregor’s hardened skin, the outer layer that formed over his body, started to crack.

“Don’t get cocky!” Gregor roared, flooding his muscles with Void energy and slamming his foot down on the ground. The force sent a shockwave around him, sending Joul flying backward. The boy barely managed to land on his feet, but Gregor wasn’t finished. He took a single, powered step, foot leaving a crack on the ground as he propelled himself towards the other boy.

“Strength gives speed, right?” He smashed into him with enough force to knock the boy farther back, sword leaving his hand. This time, Joul did not land on his feet.

Gregor approached him and lowered his blade to Joul’s neck. “Match over,” he grinned. “That was pretty good, Matyar.”
Joul groaned and let his head knock against the ground. “Damn,” he said, “I was close at least, wasn’t I?”

Gregor examined his outer skin. There were cracks all over his body. He tapped at one crack, and parts of the armored skin chipped away.

“Closer than most,” Ford said, “Only Hayden and Koda have been able to break Gregor’s armor.”

“Aw,” Joul said, grinning, the corner of his lip tugging involuntarily. “Next time then.”

“We’ll see about that,” Gregor said, helping the other boy to his feet. “Wait till we get those Warframes. That’ll make things interesting.”

The hangar entrance opened. “Is the round over?” Hayden entered, Miyoko behind him. The bruise on her face had turned to a pale yellowish complexion. “I’m sorry I missed it. Looks like Joul did a number on you, Gregor.”

Gregor closed his eyes and breathed in. The armor slowly disintegrated from his body. “I still won,” he said. “Are you two going to spar?”

“That’s right,” Hayden said.

Gregor gestured to the ring. “It’s yours. We’ll go watch.

“Has Miyoko even dueled with anyone yet?” Joul said to Gregor as they joined Ford at the observation deck. “She’s spent this whole time cooped up in her cell.”

“She’s spent this whole time mastering her abilities,” Gregor said. “Out of everyone, her powers are the most problematic for her when things go south.” They watched the two bow. Miyoko brought her Skana to the ready position. Hayden summoned his sword and did the same.

“Are you ready?” Hayden said gently.

“Yes!” She said.

“Her stance is off,” Joul said to Gregor. “I remember back in the academy, she almost didn’t pass the swordsmanship unit.”

“I remember she was a damn sight with hand to hand combat though,” Gregor said, “Too bad that’s not the case here.”
Miyoko rushed forward, swinging her skana in an uppercut slash. Hayden dodged the strike easily. Miyoko followed through with a downward slash, which Hayden also side-stepped.

“Man, what the hell,” Gregor said, “He’s going easy on her. Those swings are way too slow and she’s got openings all over. Hey Lotus, tell him to go all out!”

“Your unit leader is evaluating the strength of his subordinate,” Ford said, “And don’t worry, he won’t go completely easy on her.”

Miyoko’s strikes never touched Hayden. He lightly stepped through them all, sword held loosely at his side. After dodging yet another blow, he brought his sword up, slamming the bright blade into hers. She was knocked off balance and fell to the ground, sword clattering away.

She took several steps back, fists raised automatically. Almost immediately, there was a change in her demeanor. Miyoko took a breath and rushed forward, almost effortlessly dodging a downward cut from Hayden and unleashing several quick attacks with her fists. Hayden dodged the first two but the third slammed into his chest. He took several steps back.

“There we go,” Gregor said, “But if she can’t block that sword, she’s done.”

As he said it, Hayden closed in, advancing with his sword raised in a defensive position. Miyoko was forced back as he dealt a flurry of quick swings. Without a method to counter his sword, she was forced to dodge his strikes. She backflipped several feet away to distance herself from her opponent.

“Make use of your abilities,” Ford said.

“G-got it!” Miyoko reached for her fallen sword, creating a magnetic field. It tugged toward her weakly. She clenched her fist, rapidly increasing the strength of the field. Too much. The sword suddenly shot towards her with sudden speed. She yelped, hastily falling backwards as the blade flew past her and embedded itself high in the wall of the hangar.

“Well, I assume that wasn’t supposed to happen,” Gregor said. “If she didn’t fall, she would’ve skewered herself.”

“Sorry!” She wailed. “I can only create patches of magnetic fields, I can’t properly control it!”

Hayden walked over and offered his hand, pulling her back up. “That’s alright. It isn’t easy. Can you call that sword back?”

“I can try,” she said. Her arm shook as she raised it towards the sword. “But you should stand back, the force will probably be too strong—”

Hayden gently put his hand on her arm, steadying it. “Trust me, it won’t be. Just increase the strength a bit at a time. Start small then work your way up.”

Miyoko looked at him. He smiled. “You’ll be all right.” She gave a nod, and returned her attention to the sword. She spread her fingers. The sword twitched slightly.

She curled her hand, and the sword shook, rattling in place. Miyoko stumbled back instinctively, falling onto Hayden. He caught her and brought her back to her feet. Her eyes looked into his. He could see she was afraid. Still, she forced herself to curl her fingers into a fist. The sword shook again, violently shaking to free itself from the wall. Hayden could feel her arm tremble, and the rattling increased. The magnetic field was unstable, fluctuating from strong to weak, but the skana did not dislodge itself. He could feel her breathing intensify, and the rattling grew louder. Other pieces of metal in nearby, including the skanas on the rack, began to shift…

Miyoko dropped her hand. The sword stopped moving, still hanging from the wall. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “But I don’t want you to get hurt.” She walked away, her arm slipping out of Hayden’s grip as she left the hangar.

Story continues on post number 9! Scroll down a little and don't go away! Or just click the link:
https://forums.warframe.com/index.php?/topic/392826-origin-stories-the-first-of-them-ch-9-meaning-update/?p=4341778

Edited March 10, 2018 by ROSING

[BaIthazar]

I'm digging this.

[TheKingOfAllNoobs]

Woooow.

[Evanescent]

Not bad. Not bad at all......

 

Can't wait to see where it goes!

 

 

It's the nitpicker in me talking, but fourth written as 'fourth' and not '4th' would suit your  style better!

[Lightsmith]

Is this Hayden from Dark Sector or a whole other with just the same name. From what I've read DE says the two universes are separate.

But that doesn't mean another person named Hayden Tenno existed

[Krios_99]

DE confirmed that the two universes ARE linked... somehow. They never really elaborated much further than 'the Tenno took the name of their first' (Hayden Tenno) and the proto-armour skin.

 

this is a brilliant fic and I cant wait for moar :D its got a new and very intriguing insight into how the first tenno got their powers 

[BaIthazar]

Keep in mind that 'being linked' in no way has to mean 'the same universe only earlier/later in time'

for all we know Hayden and the Technocyte virus ended up in the Warframe Universe through The void, nobody really knows what the Void is, it could be a a connection between multiple Dimensions.

Tadaa,

 

In no way am I saying it is so, but it could be so :P

[Lightsmith]

Keep in mind that 'being linked' in no way has to mean 'the same universe only earlier/later in time'

for all we know Hayden and the Technocyte virus ended up in the Warframe Universe through The void, nobody really knows what the Void is, it could be a a connection between multiple Dimensions.

Tadaa,

 

In no way am I saying it is so, but it could be so :P

Being linked would transcend universe. If Dark Sector has any effect on warframe story it would be a "link" and therefore not possible based on no link option.

[ROSING]

Thanks for all the replies!

 

Just a few things to clarify:

-This is Hayden Tenno as in the first Hayden Tenno.

 

-I'll see about the Technocyte Virus...to be honest it slipped my mind, but I'll work around it.

 

-Noted about the "4th vs fourth" thing, I'll fix that up.

 

-Don't know how often I'll add in new chapters, but I want to put myself up to doing this at least every week. Could be more frequent, but we shall see!

 

STORY CONTINUES HERE!!

 

CH. 8: WEAKNESS

“All teams, stand by to engage,” Ford said into the radio.

Darren flipped off the safety on his rifle.

“All right, we’ll stick to your plan,” Jolla said. “Just make sure you got my back.”

“Alright,” Darren mumbled.

“Let me hear you say it, Darren,” Jolla said, locking eyes with him.

Darren nodded. “I got your back.”

She smiled through her helmet visor. “Good.”

“Your objective is to defeat the opposing team,” Ford said. “Use any means necessary. Keep in mind that you will be eliminated once your shields are depleted past 25%.”

Darren stared at the entrance to the killhouse, shifting the grip on his gun. “Why are we up against Gregor? The guy’s a tank.”

“We just need to deplete his shields, not his armor,” Jolla said.

“But these shields run on our Void energy,” Darren said, “And a lot of his energy can be converted into those shields.”

“Don’t worry,” Jolla said grinning. “We can burn it away. Jason’s the one to worry about.”

“Match starting in 3…2…1…go!”

The light above the killhouse door opened. Jolla kicked it open and the two of them rushed in. They had run through this simulation enough times to know where to take cover and where to advance. They swept through the rooms, checking all corners.

“They’ll be coming up soon. Remember the plan!” Jolla said.

“Yeah!” They burst into the room just before the halfway point and took up positions behind cover, guns pointing towards the entrance to the next room.

The killhouse was silent. “What’s taking them so long?” Jolla said.

“Did they try to flank us or—”

Gregor charged into the room, rifle blazing. The rounds slammed into Darren, deflecting off his shields. In his HUD, he could see the meter measuring his shields fall at a steady rate.

“Darren!” Jolla said.

“I know!” Darren swiped his hands in front of him, leaving a trail of ice in the air. The patch expanded rapidly, shielding his body from Gregor’s barrage. The bullets sunk into the thick sheet of ice, but didn’t pass through.

Darren and Jolla opened fire from around the layer of ice. Gregor was forced to take cover into the other room, sending controlled bursts in return. The ice wall slowly chipped away under the attacks. Darren caught the sound of Gregor’s gun making a clicking noise. He was out of ammo.

“Jolla, press up!” Darren said, laying down a burst of suppressive fire.

Jolla charged the door and slid into the other room, gun locking onto her opponent. She blasted away at Gregor, his shield shimmering as the bullets wore away at his protection. Gregor fumbled for a second magazine. As he loaded it in, Jolla’s gun clicked on empty.

Gregor brought his gun to bear. “So close, and yet so far.”

“I don’t think so,” Jolla said, raising her palm. A fire ball burst from her hand and slammed into Gregor, lifting him off his feet and into the wall behind him. A whirring noise emanated from Gregor’s body armor, and it flashed red.
“You’re shields are below 25%, Haynes,” Ford said. “You’re out.”

Gregor cursed, slamming his fist on the wall.

As Jolla reloaded, Darren entered the room, gun brought to bear. “One down. Where is Jason?”
Jolla barely saw a glimmer in the air behind him. “Get down!” She said.

Darren ducked as the air was suddenly filled with bullets. The sound of gunfire from Jason’s invisible rifle was absent.
“Where’s he shooting from?” Jolla yelled. Darren created sheets of ice on both sides to cover themselves.

The bullets sunk into one of the sheets. “There!” Jolla yelled, and they let out a burst of fire in the direction of the gunfire.
The bullets stopped. As the sheets of ice disintegrated, Jolla and Darren looked at each other. “Did we get him, Lotus?”

“Nope,” someone said behind them. They turned to see Jason, rifle brought to bear.

They dove apart as bullets scored into the space they had just occupied. Jolla rolled behind cover and fired returned fire. Darren added to the barrage, the bullets tearing into Jason.

The decoy didn’t flinch.

Darren opened his mouth to warn Jolla before a silent fusillade of bullets tore into her back. Her armor flashed red.

“Caires is out,” Ford said. “Two combatants left.”

Darren fired a few rounds in the general direction of the attack. His gun clicked empty. He cursed and dove into another room.

Where is he? He closed his eyes, opening up to the moisture in the air. He felt Jolla and Gregor in the other room, the flow of blood in their veins revealing their position. There was a third flow. It was approaching, passing through the threshold of the door. He could feel the veins in Jason’s arms raise as the invisible boy brought the gun to bear at him.
Darren realized his gun was still empty. He swore and held out his palm at where Jason was. Freeze!

He heard a gasp and the sound of a rifle clattering to the floor as Jason materialized, clutching at his body and shivering. Darren realized he wasn’t freezing the air around him as he had intended, but instead freezing the blood in his body. Stop!

“Darren!” a gasp came from the next room. Darren realized in horror that he was freezing not only Jason, but Gregor and Jolla as well.

“No!” He screamed. “Stop!”

Jason began shivering uncontrollably as his blood began to turn to ice. He looked at Darren in terror, like the cadet whose chest had imploded at the Hellspace accident…

Darren doubled over as the memories flooded back to him. “Stop…” he whispered, but the onslaught worsened the process. The room temperature started to plummet. If he didn’t get these memories out of his head, his abilities would flair out of control. If he couldn’t stop his abilities, he was going to kill his friends. Don’t panic. Don’t panic. Don’t panic don’t panic don’t panic don’t panic don’tpanic don’tpanicdon’tpanic—

A jet of fire burst from the door. It wrapped around Jason, surrounding him in a flaming blanket. The shields on his armor protected him from flames, but the ice on his body began to recede, and Jason dropped to the ground. His shivering began to subside.

Darren looked up to see Jolla at the doorway, out of breath, the last of the flames spilling from her hand. Her forehead was drenched in sweat, the burned patches of her skin glowing slightly. Behind her, he could see Gregor shakily getting to his feet.

“I’m so sorry,” Darren whispered.

Jolla sighed, and smiled at him. “Don’t worry. See? Everyone’s alrigh—”

She collapsed to the ground. “Jolla!” He screamed, running up to her.

Jason crawled over. Her breathing was shallow, and there was a lack of sweat from her body. “She overcharged her abilities with too much Void energy. She could be in danger of heat stroke.”

“Lotus!” Darren yelled, “Get a medic!”

“Already on it.”

“We gotta cool her body down,” Gregor said, staggering into the room. “Darren, you gotta do it.”

“But I might kill her!” Darren cried.

Gregor grabbed him. “Idiot! Think straight! The only sure way she’s going to die is if you do nothing! This is all you, man!”
“What if I fail?” Darren said.

He felt someone take his hand. Jolla looked at him, her eyes half-open. She squeezed his hand weakly and managed a small smile.

Darren squeezed back. He took a breath, and reached out again to the water in the air. The temperature began to drop sharply.

“Don’t panic,” He said to himself, beginning to shiver, “If I panic, I’ll kill her.” He remembered Jolla’s body engulfed in flames from the hellspace accident. His abilities started to slip from his control. He felt the warmth from her hands, usually so strong, start to fade, and the room became colder and colder. He looked up to see Jason shiver slightly, and he remembered the boy with imploded chest…

Darren screamed and ran, releasing Jolla’s limp palm and dashing out of the door. He ran through the rooms towards the exit of the killhouse and kept running, finally stopping at the prep room. He curled up into a ball. The cold temperature followed him, but at least his friends were no longer in danger; they were out of his range.

He shivered, teeth chattering as the ice came. He closed his eyes. Other things. Think of other things. The particles of water stopped slowing. The temperature rose slowly, and gradually the molecules returned to a regular speed. Darren let out a breath, crystallizing the air. He buried his face in his knees, drops of ice falling from his eyes.


“Jolla?”

She heard a voice off to the side. “Darren?”

“Sorry, it’s me, Hayden.” She opened her eyes. She was lying on a stretcher, a medical kit beside her. Hayden, Gregor, Jason, Joul and Miyoko stood over her, while behind them, Ford was talking to two medics. They were in the observation post where Ford had been watching their exercises.

Hayden handed her a water pack. “Drink up. You just suffered from a bit of heat exhaustion.”

Jolla became aware of the dryness in her throat. She took the pack. “Drink slowly,” Hayden said.

She gulped down the water. “Where is Darren?”

“He’s…cooling off,” Gregor said.

“Isn’t anyone with him?” Jolla said.

“Jason and I tried to go to him, but he told us to stay away—”

“And you did?” Jolla yelled, rising from the stretcher.

Hayden put a hand on her and gently pressed her back down. “Don’t get too worked up now.”

“You’ve gotta be kidding me!” Jolla said. “How could you leave him alone like that—”

“He needs to be alone,” Ford said, approaching the group. “Darren’s abilities flair out due to stress, like all of you, and he is most certainly stressed right now. If we were to go to him in his current state, he would only get worse, and there’s not guarantee what could happen to you. You know better than anyone else he can control his abilities best when he’s either alone or with you.”

“Then let me go see him.” Jolla said.

“You need to rest right now.”

“How can I rest when he’s out there possibly freezing himself to death?”

“Have faith in him, Jolla,” Hayden said. “We can’t help him if we come to him now, and if you over-exert yourself and your condition worsens, how will he feel then?”

Jolla opened her mouth, closed it, then slammed her fist against the floor.

Hayden knelt down to her. “You know, the medics said that if it wasn’t for him, it could have been pretty bad. His cooling effects prevented you from suffering from heat stroke.” He smiled. “Thank him tomorrow. Rest now, but you’ll see him tomorrow, yeah? He’ll be fine and you’ll be fine.”

She sighed, closing her eyes. “I guess.”

Hayden nodded. “Now where’s Koda?” he asked.


Koda felt himself briefly flying through the air before hitting the ground. He stared up at the lights of the training room.
“Well, that was fast,” he heard her say, and she appeared standing over him, offering a hand.

Koda teleporting back to his feet. He closed his eyes, trying to recall the last few seconds of the fight. He thought he had landed a hit. Next thing he knew, he was on the ground. “How did you do that?” he said. “I couldn’t even see the attacks.”

“Well, you attack pretty quickly, but the strikes are uncoordinated and lack form. It’s pretty easy to beat someone who doesn’t have a plan.” She giggled.

He started to remember it now—just as he had swung his fist, she had ducked low and gave him a quick strike to his face. No, two strikes, in rapid succession, followed by a kick to his chest. His chest felt sore where she had made contact.

“Best two out of three?” he said, raising his fists to the ready.

She raised an eyebrow. “What is this, a child’s game?”

“You beat me pretty squarely the first time,” Koda said, “You don’t think you can do it again? Or did you just get lucky?”
She rolled her eyes. “I guess it is a child’s game. Fine, I’ll humor you, but don’t say anything stupid like three out of five after I kick your !.”

They distanced themselves again. Koda watched her movements carefully. They were fluid, stance changing again and again to keep him off guard. “Seems like you know a lot of styles,” he said.

“Seems like you know absolutely none of them,” she said. “You seem like such an aggressive person, did you really never adopt any fighting form?”

“I kinda thought it was a waste of time,” Koda said, grinning, “The chances of getting into fisticuffs with a Sentient is rather low in the Legions.”

“You never know what will happen in the battlefield,” she replied. “If I was like you, there would be a thousand and one situations I would die in because I didn’t think my life was worth enough to prepare for it.” She stepped in, dealing a rapid series of punches and kicks. The Void energy slowed time to a crawl, allowing him to see her every move. Even with his ability, the attacks came fast, and he struggled to dodge and block each strike.

“I guess I’m starting to see the error of my ways,” he said, slowing retreating. “But instead of losing my life, I might be losing the chance to go out with a really cute girl. I would rate that much worse than dying.”

“Do you really not value your life to that degree?” She said.

Koda smiled. “Trust me, it’s not worth much. There's nothing left for me in this empire.”

She sucked in a breath, and for a moment her barrage faltered. He lunged, throwing his whole strength into a single punch.

This time, he knew it was going to be deflected. He watched almost helplessly as her arm effortlessly swipe away his fist while the other closed in for the attack. He barely brought his hand in time to block it. The blow knocked him off balance, and he hastily stepped backwards. She pursued him, placing her foot in between his, leaning into his center of gravity. He tried a desperate swing toward her, but once again, she blocked it, sending her own blow almost at the same time. It caught him on the chin, jarring him. The finishing kick came less than a second later. For the second time, he was looking up at the ceiling, dazed.

“Well, it’s a good thing you settled this later,” she said. The smile on her face was gone. “Otherwise you would’ve looked like a real idiot back at the mess hall. But you lasted a bit longer this time, so congrats for that. Guess you don’t have anything left to fight for now, huh?”

“I see,” he said. “Lightning fast attacks to give the enemy no time to react, all coordinated flawlessly.” He looked up at her. “Is that your strategy?”

She smiled. “At least you know why you lost. The bet holds, right? Leave my friends alone.” She said firmly.

Koda got to his feet. “Whatever. Would you show me how to fight like that?”

The girl was taken aback momentarily, then she scoffed. “Is this your back-up plan to get me into going out with you?”

“Sure,” Koda said, “Just because I lost doesn’t mean I can’t ask you out on a date.”

She gave a smirk. “You have a twisted idea of a date.”

“I’m a twisted person. I’m a monster, aren’t I?” Koda said dryly.

“Not really,” she said bluntly. “You don’t look so monstrous.”

Koda blinked. “What?”

She smiled again. “To me, you’re just a regular guy who doesn’t have the guts to directly ask a girl to go out on a date. And you haven’t even told me your name.”

He was silent for a moment. “Koda. Koda Zayati,” he said.

“Nothing scary about a name like that.” She turned and left the sparring circle.

“Hey! You’re not going to tell me your name?” Koda said.

She stopped. “You didn’t ask for it.” She turned and waited expectantly.

It was Koda’s turn to smirk. “What’s your name?”

“Rilla Liu.”

He gave a dry smile. “Rilla, will you do me the pleasure of going on a date with me?”

She laughed. “Well, what do you know. You got some guts after all.” She walked out of the sparring room, stopping at the door. “If it’s a date, my answer is no,” Rilla said, “But if you meet me back here same time tomorrow, I’d be happy to kick your ! again.” The door closed behind her.

 

CH. 9: MEANING

Hayden knelt in the middle of his old cell. It looked much different from when he was first cast away in here as a leper of the Void. It had grown to resemble him in a way, scarred by the marks from his blades. All of the walls now bore gashes and cuts from where his swords had marked them.

 

He raised his hands. Two swords materialized, floating in the air. He held them there for a moment, then closed his hands into fists. The blades shot forward, impaling the already crumbling wall. They slowly vanished.

 

He folded his hands into his lap and closed his eyes. One by one, swords appeared floating around him. First two, then three, four, more and more creating a ring around him until a dozen hovered over him like a crown of blades.

 

This was his limit. His current limit. Forcefully, he tapped into more of the Void energy within his body. A thirteenth sword appeared, and a cut rent itself into his side. He winced. It had been a while since his own swords had cut him.

 

Still, he created more and more swords, each one costing him a cut to his body. He could feel his blood start to trickle down his skin, beginning to pool on the floor around him. On the nineteenth sword, a massive cut ripped open his back. He gasped, but he knew it was a shallow cut. Shakily, he rose to his feet, bringing his hands up. The swords rose with him. He closed his eyes, and created a 20^th sword. A cut began to work its way along his neck…

 

Hayden yelled and threw his hands forward. The swords shot outward around him, impaling into the walls of the cell. The wall he had thrown blade after blade into on the fourth night finally gave way. It crumbled, revealing the adjacent cell and a waiting Colonel Ford, seated on the cot.

 

“So this is where you’ve been this whole time,” she said.

 

Hayden’s breath was ragged. He reached a hand to touch his neck. There was a thin cut running along the side, ending just before a vein. Had he held on any more, it might have been fatal.

 

“You know, the practice rooms we recently designed for you are much more durable than these cells.” She rose, kneeling to inspect the new hole in his cell. One of the swords lay amongst the rubble, light fading. “It would do you better to train there.

 

“It does me better here,” he panted. “I feel…more in control here.”

 

“Well at your current rate, this place won’t last long under your training. And neither will you.” She walked up to him, carrying a first aid kit with her. Popping it open, she took out salve and a roll of bandages. She dabbed some salve on the wound on his neck. It stung sharply at first, but then the pain receded, and she wrapped a bandage around the wound. “Don’t be so reckless, Tenno.” She said softly, giving him the kit, and he began applying the salve to the more serious wounds, covering them with bandages.

 

After using up the rest of the roll to cover his back, he slumped to the ground, sitting in a pool of his own blood. “They’re all counting on me to lead them, to guide them,” he said, “Other people are depending on me. It no longer matters what happens to me.”

 

Ford laughed. “Once again, Tenno, you have a backwards way of thinking. Others are counting on you. It has never mattered more what happens to you. Do you think you are invincible? If you flood yourself with too much Void energy, it will kill you.”

 

“I needed to know what it felt like,” he said, “To push yourself just past the edge. If I don’t know, how can I help Miyoko? How can I help Darren, or Jolla, or any of the others?” He felt tears run down his cheek, stinging as they ran into his open wounds. “I need to become stronger for them, I…” He gripped his hair. “I cannot let them down!”

 

Ford gently put her arms around him. “You are exceptional, Tenno. But the worst way you can let them down is if you leave them forever. If you die, who will lead them?” She got to her feet and offered her hand. “Rise, Tenno. You are not alone in this. As you will become stronger for them, they will become stronger for you. And I will be here, always, to watch over you all.”

 

He got to his feet, shaking. She smiled at him. “You are already quite strong, Tenno. Do not forget the strength you already have.”

 

“Um, Lotus?” they turned to see Miyoko at the entrance to the cell. She glanced timidly at Hayden, then quickly looked back to the Colonel. “You called for me to come here.”

 

“I did. Hayden would like to speak with you,” she said, nudging him forward. “I will leave you two for now.” Before Hayden could say anything, she walked out of the cell.

 

Miyoko averted his gaze. “Hello, Unit Leader.” The memory of her walking out of the hangar was in both of their minds.

Hayden also could not look at her. “Hello, Miyoko.”

 

A silence gripped the air. Finally, Hayden willed himself to speak. “I’m…sorry. I asked too much of you and put you on edge. I shouldn’t have done that.”

 

“No!” She said, “I should’ve been able to control it. You didn’t ask too much of me, it was just that I…was too afraid.” She squeezed her eyes shut.

 

Hayden approached her. “Then I guess that makes us even?”

 

For the first time since the hangar, their gaze met. “I guess,” she said, looking away.

 

“Then it’s alright.” He closed his eyes, remembering the feeling of the Void energy overflowing in his body. He understood what it felt like. “So you should be able to control it now as well, right?

 

“Huh? Y-yes!” She said. Her face was determined, set. As you will become stronger for them, they will become stronger for you.

 

Hayden smiled. “Then let’s begin training.”

 

 

“Report, Colonel.”

 

Ford stood alone before the bright screen. “Progress is varied; as usual, Tenno has proven to be the most successful, and I would say Zayati and Caires are also pushing the boundaries of their abilities. Haynes, Matyar, and Einar are in control, but I believe they have not yet discovered their true combat potential. Takahashi and Talos are not capable of exercising their powers with complete control, but they are making progress.” She smiled. “They are helping each other to a greater degree than I ever could.”

 

“That’s all well and good, Colonel,” one of the figures on screen sighed, “But we still have the same question: are they combat ready? Are they able to fight the Sentients?”

 

Ford paused. “That is hard to say. All of them have developed a high proficiency in combat maneuvers, but even if they all had mastery of their abilities, these cadets have never been in actual combat before; they may not have the same amount of control. They’ll be up against the Sentients, after all, and they are no better than children, in terms of mastering their abilities; I am unsure of if I could ever properly prepare them.”

 

“Then if it is impossible to prepare them, could we not test them now?” another said. “It has been several months now and we have not given any official reports to the Empire. If we do not provide them with verifiable evidence that these Hellspacers are viable, then they may cut this program. Send them out to the front lines. Is that not what we do for all our cadets?”

 

“And how high are our casualty rates given that strategy?” Ford replied. “That tactic may work when you can afford to lose several thousand to get a hundred trained, but we have a very limited number of them. They need more time to strengthen their abilities and better control them, and I assure you that they are not combat-ready,” she said.

 

There was a silence on the other end. “Ready or not,” the second voice said, “They may be forced to face the Sentients sooner rather than later. Wormships have been making more daring forays into the Inner Sector; a few capital ships such as yours have been lost on patrol duty.”

 

“Then move this ship deeper into the Inner Sector,” Ford demanded, “Or are you going to risk losing what may be the only hope we have left to defeat them?”

 

“It is not our choice,” the first voice said. “Our losses are growing heavier by the day, and the Empire has decreed any capital ships still able must protect the rapidly diminishing border; they are the new front lines. If we were to suddenly recall your ship back to Mercury or even Mars, some may begin to suspect why some Hellspace lepers are getting such special treatment. Remember that knowledge of this experiment is between only highest authorities in the Empire, this council, and you. If legislative officials receive word that high level funding has been put into turning Hellspacers into weapons, with nothing to support the fact that such a program is viable, it would be the end of this little venture of yours. So being on the fringes of the Empire works in your favor.”

 

“And so politics will destroy the Empire, not the Sentients,” she muttered.

 

“Watch your mouth, Colonel. Just because you are hidden from the Empire does not mean you are above its authority. Continue your program; however, I suggest you start preparing your children to grow up.”

 

The screen flickered off, leaving Ford alone in the dark room.

 

 

“Joul, get up!” He looked up to see Newt running towards him from the sandbox.

 

Joul whimpered, clutching his bruised knee. “It hurts, Newt,” he sniffed.

 

“Don’t cry!” Newt said, making a face. “Be strong! Be strong like brother!”

 

And Joul cried harder, because he knew that he couldn’t.

 

 

If only, he thought. If only I could.

 

“Not good enough, Matyar!” Ford shouted.

 

Joul cursed, electrical energy giving him a burst of speed as he reached the finish line of the killhouse.

 

“Thirty-two seconds,” Ford said from the observation post. “Barely past the average time. You did well to capitalize on your extra speed, but if you cannot make accurate shots at those speeds and have to double back, then it is better if you go at a slower pace.”

 

Joul’s body spasmed, and he struggled to keep his body under control as he walked into the prep room, where Gregor and Jason were waiting. His shaking hands took a fresh clip from a table and inserted it into his rifle. “Let me go again,” he said. “One more time.”

 

“Not today,” Ford said, entering the prep room. “If you keep recklessly flooding yourself with electricity, you will start to lose control over the nerves in your body. As you already are.” She put a hand on his shaking body and steadied him. “Rest, Matyar. There is no sense in rushing this.” She left.

 

Joul slumped onto a bench. "She tells us that we might be going toe to toe with the Sentients at any moment and then tells us not to rush this?” He tossed the rifle on the table. Jason looked and Gregor, who shook his head.

 

“Well, if you keep frying yourself with lightning so often, you’re going to end up with no toes to put against them,” Gregor said, sitting down on the bench beside him. “You’ve been stressing out a lot more ever since Lotus made that Sentient announcement.”

 

“I know,” Joul said. He clutched at his hand, trying to stop it from shaking. He gave a laugh. “I mean, it’s what we signed up for in the academy, but talking about destroying Sentients and actually doing so are two different things.”

 

“Well, you know with these Void suits and our abilities, you stand a much better chance than the average cadet,” Gregor said. “We aren’t the same guys we were when we left on the academy. The Void’s blessed you with its powers, and all that.”

 

Joul didn’t respond. “…Blessed, huh? And everyone else on the ship…I suppose they were damned by it?”

 

Gregor looked away awkwardly, saying nothing. “Look man, I didn’t mean it like—”

 

“Why did I survive?” Joul said quietly. “Why couldn’t Newt be here instead? He could’ve done it, if he had my abilities, I bet he would’ve covered this course in ten seconds!”

 

“Your brother?” Jason said.

 

Joul nodded. “Newt was greater than me in every way,” he said. “He was almost right up there with Hayden, good at everything and a tactical genius, and all I ever did was try to look half as good as him.”  He bowed his head, resting on his arms on his knees. “It doesn’t make sense. How was I able to control the Void energy, and he wasn’t?” He began shaking, both from the tears and from the electricity. “He should’ve been here! I should’ve died!”

 

Gregor stared at the wall. “You know,” he said, “I lost a lot of good friends on that ship. I remember right before that wormship appeared, I was telling them that I was going to protect them, I was going to be strong for them. And when it came to it, when they needed me most, there was nothing I could do except lock my body in steel and shield myself while they died all around me.”

 

He looked at Joul. “But…they’re gone, you know? As much as I wish I could’ve done something for them, I couldn’t back then, and I certainly can’t now. I think they wouldn’t want me to dwell on it too much. And I don’t think Newt would want you to dwell on this too much, either. Our friends don’t wish needless suffering on us; that’s why they’re our friends. Newt would want you to be strong, like he was.”

 

Joul shook harder. “If…only I could.” He said, shutting his eyes.

 

Gregor sighed. “Sometimes, I think about the reasons why we have the powers we have. Like maybe Jolla has fire because her temper’s so short with everyone but Darren, maybe Hayden has his swords because he’s like some knight in shining armor. He’s that brave and noble type, you know.”

 

“And me?” Joul said. “How do you explain what I’ve got?”

 

Gregor paused. “I ain’t some kind of genius about all this like Hayden,” he said, “But I think your electricity, charging your body with energy and going super fast, it helps you push your limits, allows yourself to become something greater than you used to be. From what I’ve seen of you, I think you’re the type of guy who tries to set impossible goals for himself, and, I dunno, maybe these abilities can help you reach those goals.”

 

He shook his head, “Hell, forget whatever I’m saying. Hayden’s much better at this whole pep talk thing.” He looked down at his watch and said quickly, “Well, training’s over. Jason, let’s go.”

 

“Huh?” Jason said. “Oh, right!”

 

Gregor went towards the door. “I’ll see you around, Joul. But look, don’t pick yourself apart over things you don’t have control over. You have the powers of the Void, and I ain’t for sure for what exactly, but it means something. It has to.” He raised his hand and pat Joul awkwardly, then left with Jason, shutting the door behind him.

 

Outside the prep room, he sighed. “Gregor?” Jason asked him. He looked nervous.

 

“Well, if Joul’s electricity pushes his limits, then what am I good for? I mean,” he looked away, “All I can do is turn invisible and draw attention away from myself with those decoys. At best, I can just make the enemy attack someone else in my place with the whole teleporting thing.” He laughed. “You know, I joined the academy to become brave. The Sentients destroyed my home, and I wanted to get revenge. But I was just afraid. Every time we saw Sentients in training videos, I’d just sorta freeze up. So I wonder,” he said, looking down the hallway. “Maybe I have these abilities because I’m just a coward? Because I have abilities that only protect me?”

 

He shook his head and gave a humorless laugh. “Forget it, I guess maybe I’m overthinking it too, huh?” He looked at Gregor, but the other said nothing. Jason fidgeted, then left the killhouse entrance, leaving Gregor alone.

 

“‘…abilities that only protect me,’” he muttered. He looked at the place where Jason had been, then looked back at the door. “Overthinking it, huh?” Gregor said softly. “You and me both.”

 

CH. 10 ESCALATION (eyyyyy)

Darren sat in the cell he had shared with Jolla those first few weeks. He traced along the edge of the metal cot. For once, it no longer was freezing to the touch. On his own, his abilities no longer affected him, no longer slipped out of control. But sooner or later, he would have to use them alongside his friends. And if he couldn’t control them… The cot began to feel colder.

“There you are.” Darren looked up to see Jolla standing over him, arms folded.

 

He quickly looked back down. “Hi.”

 

Jolla seized him by his uniform and pulled him to his feet. “‘Hi’? That’s it? You’ve been avoiding me for over a week and all you say is ‘hi’? Let’s go.” She began dragging him by his wrist from the cell.

 

“Hey!” he protested. “Let go!”

 

“No,” She said fiercely, looking at him, and he realized her eyes were red. “You’ve spent too long on your own. And so have I. What did you think you were doing, going off on your own and hiding from me?”

 

Darren looked away. “I wanted to protect you.”

 

Jolla slapped him, her hand like a hot iron. “BullS#&$. You wanted to protect yourself, from the guilt of hurting others. All you really want is to not be blamed for anything. And if you seriously think that leaving me alone with these afflictions is protecting me, you’re out of your mind. Does it look like you’ve ‘protected’ me, Darren?”

 

A tear slid down her face and sizzled as it touched the scorch mark on her cheek. It had spread farther along her face since he had last seen her, and more of her scalp had burned away. Almost all of the red hair was burnt black, the length much shorter than when he last saw her. Her uniform, usually prim and proper, was singed and blackened in several places.

 

“What happened to you?” he whispered, reaching up to touch one of the scorch marks.

 

She looked away for the first time, brushing his hand away from her. Her body temperature as well was much hotter than normal. “You always thought I was always in control of my powers, huh? That all it took was learning a few tricks from Hayden and I was able to control the most destructive force in the galaxy as easy as breathing?” She looked at the burned flesh on the back of her hand. “Before you and I first spoke to each other…all I could do was just sit and watch as my cell melted and my body caught fire. I was powerless, I could barely keep these scorch marks from spreading across my face. I thought I was going to die from dehydration.”

 

Jolla slumped down to a sitting position, hand still gripping Darren tightly. “And then when we first talked, and you cooled down my cell…I felt at ease, because I knew there was someone who could help me. I knew there was someone who could save me. I could control it, whenever I was with you.” She held out her palm and a small fireball appeared, floating in rings around her palm. She smiled. “Whenever Hayden would call the others to meetings, I didn’t stay behind just because I wanted to help you. I was afraid that the moment I wasn’t with you, I’d lose it. And well,” she gave a shaky laugh, and the flame fizzled out. “I guess I did, this past week.”

 

Darren dropped down next her, silence filling the room. “So I don’t want to hear it,” Jolla said, “Whatever excuse you have, that you don’t want to hurt me, that you don’t want to hurt yourself, I don’t care. All I know is that when you’re not with me, I’m just a…” she wiped a tear from her eye and gave another laugh. “Just a hot mess. So let’s go, we’re resolving this now.”

 

She got up and dragged him out of the cell. They walked out of the containment unit, through the maze of hallways and finally stopped at Containment Unit 2.

 

Jolla keyed in the access panel and the door opened for them. They walked inside. Jolla hauled Darren to one of the training rooms and haphazardly tossed him in. She walked in after him and stood over him.

 

“What are you doing?” He said.

 

“Heating things up,” she said bluntly, and a jet of fire shot from the floor.

 

Darren yelled and backed up into the wall. “Jolla, what’s going on?”

 

“I’m going to overcharge my body with Void energy,” Jolla said, “Until heat stroke, or whatever. And if you don’t want me to die, then you’re going to make sure I don’t overheat.”

 

“What?” Darren said, “I can’t!”

 

“Why not?” Jolla said casually, the heat in the room rising.

 

“If I fail…I could kill you!”

 

A flame burst next to Darren. “And have you ever considered what will happen if you succeed?” she yelled. “You’re always afraid of what will happen in the worst case scenario, Darren! ‘If I don’t stop this block of ice from growing, I’ll fail the test.’ ‘If I don’t create my shields, we’ll lose the exercise.’ ‘If I don’t control my abilities, I could kill my friends.’ Well, what happens if you don’t fail? Think about what will happen if you succeed!” The flames burned hotter, reflecting in her eyes. “I’m not stopping, Darren, because I know you can do this!”

 

“I can’t!” Darren said, burying his face in his hands. “I just can’t! Why do you have so much faith in me?”

 

Jolla stepped closer to him. “Because you said you got my back, didn’t you?” She said softly.

 

Darren looked up. She smiled. “You think you almost killed me a week ago? You saved my life, and I know you can do it again. I never got a chance to say this, but thank you, Darren. Thank you for being there for me, all this time.”

 

Someone who can save me. He closed his eyes. “If I succeed...” He opened them. “Then I’ll save you.”

 

He got to his feet. Raising his arms, he began the process of freezing the air around them. She was starting to breathe heavily. Sweat glistened on her body, and he knew that he had to act fast. He tried slowing down the few molecules of water around her, but the process was taking too long; her heat worked against him too much. He would have to employ other methods. There was the blood in her body…

 

“No!” Darren shut his eyes.

 

“Darren, look at me,” She said. “Remember what you said to me.”

 

Darren met her gaze. “I…got your back.”

 

Instead of freezing her blood, he reached out to his own. His body temperature dropped, but he knew his abilities would allow him withstand it to a greater degree than she could. Her heat enveloped him, mitigating the effects of his own abilities as a thin layer of ice began to spread across his body. He slowly walked up to her. She was breathing much harder, but her eyes still burned into him.

 

Reaching out, he wrapped his arms around her. She took in a breath, but then she put her arms around him too. Her body temperature was extremely hot. To his body, however, it only felt lukewarm, and he knew that the process would cool her as well. But it still was not enough; she was getting warmer. Carefully, slowly, he reached out to her body, and began the process of turning her blood to ice. He held her tightly in his arms and closed his eyes. The room became colder.

 

The projectile blew out the window, letting the poison of the Void rush in.

 

 

Darren sucked in a fatal breath.

 

 

The shutters slid closed, and the nightmare began. The cadet next to him looked at him with fear and pain in his eyes. He opened his mouth to scream, but his chest imploded. Terrified, Darren turned from the gruesome sight, and he saw the girl with red hair engulfed in flames.

 

 

He had seen her before in the academy. Even with her body flailing wildly and the flames around her lighting up the room, as the freezing cold gripped his heart, a single, bewildering thought strayed across his mind as he watched the girl wrapped in fire.

 

She’s beautiful.

 

 

Koda stepped into the training room. Rilla was not there yet. He set down a towel, a radio that Ford demanded he carry with him, and a Skana. As he did so, he heard footsteps outside.

 

“So what’s training for today?” Koda asked as Rilla entered the room, carrying a small bag. “More stances?”

 

She shook her head. “I’ve shown you all of them already. Now we’re just getting a bit more practical. Did you bring the sword?”

“I did,” Koda said, holding up the skana.

 

She reached into the bag and pulled out two thick gauntlets. She strapped them on to her wrists.

 

“I’m guessing that’s not standard Legionnaire issue.” Koda said.

 

“Definitely not,” Rilla said, “But like I said, if I was left to fend myself with whatever the Empire gives me, I wouldn’t last long, right?” She flicked her wrists, and blades slid out from the gauntlets.

 

“Whoa!” Koda said, “Definitely not standard issue. Where did you get those?”

 

“Something from home,” Rilla said, holding the blades to the light. “My father gave them to me before I left for the academy. He was the one who taught me how to fight.” She lifted the blades towards Koda in a stance. “Are you ready?”

 

Koda raised his sword, grin sliding onto his face. “We’ll find out.”

 

Rilla charged him, blades flashing. Her attacks were exactly the same as if she was fighting with her fists, but each punch was a lightning fast stab, each swipe a lethal slash. The relentless attacks came one after another, but Koda blocked them all, knocking away the attacks with his skana. He dodged one attack and sent a slash toward Rilla. She deflected it and leapt backwards.

 

Koda laughed. “You really weren’t kidding about being prepared for everything, huh?”

 

“I mean, it’s not like a simple punch can kill a Sentient,” she said. “Everything my father taught me had these as the end goal.”

 

“I see,” Koda said, and he rushed her. His attacks couldn’t keep up with the rate of her blades, however, and he found himself once again on the defensive.

 

He disengaged himself. “Clearly, this isn’t working,” Koda said. He put down the sword and raised his fists. “Keep the blades,” he said.

 

“You sure about this?” Rilla asked.

 

He grinned. “Are you afraid you didn’t teach me well?”

 

She smirked. “You asked for it.”

 

As she came at him, Koda recalled the stances she had taught him from the past few days, playing them in his head. He moved with the image of her in his mind, mimicking her attacks, her blocks, her advances and retreats. He matched each of her strikes, taking care to knock away each hit before the blades could reach his body. She made a lunge, and blades sailed past him as he nimbly ducked underneath and landed a punch.

 

Rilla jumped back from the blow, but only for a second. She charged him again, but Koda’s eyes could see her every move, predict where each strike would land. He deflected one strike and then dodged the next, returning with his own strikes. Rilla matched him, their speeds equal.

 

Finally, the weight of the wristblades began to tire her out. She aimed a swipe that came too slowly and he dodged it, arm coming up and catching the second blade as it was about to impale him. He threw a punch with his free arm, stopping it just before her face.

 

“There,” Koda panted. “It’s a date.” He let go of her and walked towards the bench, picking up a towel and wiping his brow.

 

Rilla stared at him and shook her head. She flicked her wrists, and the blades retracted. “That’s crazy. I spent almost half of my life trying to master these martial arts, but you’ve gotten the hang of each of them in less than half a month. That’s the power of the Void, huh? Some kind of perfect hand-eye coordination, with improved reflexes and control of your body.”

 

Koda tossed the towel onto a rack across the room. “That’s right. I’m an instant martial arts genius.”

 

“Wow,” Rilla said, “And there are six people just as incredible as you.”

 

“But I’m the most incredible, aren’t I?” Koda said.

 

She smirked. “Oh, I don’t know. What does your friend with the scars do?”

 

“Hayden? He just pulls swords out of his !, it’s nothing special,” Koda said, hopping on his feet, hands in an offensive stance. “Me, on the other hand,” he said, and he teleported right behind her. “I’m everywhere at once,” he said in her ear.

 

She spun and delivered a kick, but he teleported a short range away. “Not everywhere,” she said. “You can only teleport so far, can’t you?”

 

“If I concentrate, I can go longer distances, but it takes a bit of time,” Koda admitted, “And if I do it too much at once, my lungs fill up with too much smoke. Same thing from being cloaked for too long.” He faded from view.

 

“So it’s a blessing and a curse,” she murmured. “If you try to become too much of a god, the Void will keep you in check.”

“Maybe. But when we get those Warframes, then we’ll really become gods,” Koda said.

 

“Gods, huh,” she said. “Guardian angels of the Empire.”

 

He scoffed, appearing from the smoke. “Gee, you made being a god sound like being a pain in the !.”

 

She raised her eyebrows. “You really hate the Empire, don’t you? Why did you even join the legions?”

 

Koda’s face darkened, and he looked away. His gaze was focused on something far away, something in the distant past. “An empire should protect its people, right?” he said softly. “I wanted to protect the people I loved. My family lived in Neptune. I thought that the Empire would protect them too. But when the Sentients attacked, the Empire didn’t even try to fight. Instead, they just started shoring up the Inner Sector. Everyone I knew…everyone I loved…is dead,” He said, closing his hand in a fist. “I told you, there’s nothing left in this Empire for me to protect. It’s nothing more than a couple of corrupt geezers who care about the Inner Sector.”

 

“What about like your friends? The others?”

 

He shook his head, closing his eyes. “Hayden and the rest…they’re too short-sighted. They think the Empire is just trying to help us, but they want to turn us into weapons. If they’re not careful, they’ll end up as pawns to be sacrificed. Bunch of fools,” he muttered.

 

Rilla smiled. “So you care for them, don’t you?”

 

“What?” Koda said.

 

Rilla began walking towards the mat and stared at the large mirror taking up one of the walls of the training room. “If you didn’t really care about them, you wouldn’t really be bothered that they’re being used. But you all went to academy together, and now that your family is gone, they’re all you have left, right? You’re clearly worried about them.”

 

He stared at her, then sighed. “If they’re really all I have left, then I got some real fools to protect. But hey, I got you, right?” he materialized behind her and put his arms around her.

 

Her reflection smiled sadly. “Don’t bet on it. Your friends are strong. They’ll survive against the Sentients. But cadets like me…” she looked away. “We have a short lifespan, don’t we?”

 

“Whoa, whoa,” Koda said, turning her to face him, “Weren’t you the one telling me to value your own life?”

 

She looked down. “I do, and if there’s the opportunity to survive, then I’ll take it. But I’m being realistic. We’re losing the war. Sooner or later I’ll be thrown out there, and while you guys may or may not be pawns, but there’s no doubt that’s what my role is in this war.” She looked up at him, and something about the resoluteness in her eyes scared him. “The only thing I can hope for is that my death will mean something.”

 

“Hey,” Koda said, pulling her closer. “If I’m not a monster, you’re not a pawn, alright? You won’t die.”

 

“We all die, Koda,” Rilla said flatly. “Some die sooner than others. Face it. The odds of me making it through this war are slim.”

“Then I’ll raise those odds,” Koda said angrily, “Listen. You’re one of the ones I…you’re one of the ones I want to protect, alright? You said it yourself, I’m strong!” He gripped both her shoulders. “You’ll be fine. I can protect you.”

 

They both became aware of how close they were to each other. Koda leaned forward unconciously, feeling her breath tickle his face, the tears she was trying to hold back welling up in her eyes…

 

“Attention, all hands!” The on-board speaker blared, “The ship is under attack!”

 

They broke apart. “All legionnaires and cadets, report to the nearest armory and prepare to repel boarders! Non-coms are to stay in their quarters and barricade the doors!” The speaker said.

 

“Koda!” The radio on the bench barked in Ford’s voice. “Get to Containment Cell 2 and meet us in the Warden’s Office, double time!”

 

“Go!” Rilla said, “You have to meet up with your friends!” She ran towards the door.

 

He teleported to her as she opened it and grabbed her hand. “What about you?”

 

“Don’t be stupid, Koda!” She said, tugging away from him. “I have my orders, and you do too,” she said, “Go!”

 

He held her tightly, but then loosened his grip. “I’ll be there for you. I will protect you! I swear it!” The two let go of each other and went to meet their separate fates.

 

CH. 10.5: REFLECTION

I will lead them to victory. Protect the empire, destroy the Sentients.

I don’t want to die.

None of my friends are going to die—not this time.

I won’t be a burden to Hayden and the rest.

If I succeed, then I can save this ship.

It’s time to heat things up.

I will become stronger. Just you watch, Newt.

I will protect her. I swear it.

 

CH. 11: OBJECTIVE

Everyone was standing around the table when Hayden burst into the Warden’s Office. They were dressed in new armor, bulkier than the Void suits they used for training, the gold trims of the Orokin gleaming in the dim light. They held compact automatic rifles in their hands, and he could see the hilts of skanas coming from their backs.

 

At the end of the table, against a long row of computers and readouts was Colonel Ford, calmly typing commands in and interacting with different holo-displays. She indicated a row of crates, all but one opened and empty. “Suit up, Tenno.”

 

“What’s the situation, Colonel?” Hayden said as began donning the armor.

 

Ford dragged a readout to the main screen, and an image of two sentient ships came into view. Shots hurtled towards the screen, each correlating with a slight shake of the ship. “These are tier 3 wormships. In a one-on-one fight, we have the upper hand, but we are at a disadvantage against two.”

 

She brought up a map of their area, two red icons close to the center marking the Sentients. 3 blue icons on the edge of the screen were slowly advancing towards them. “Reinforcements are on the way, but we’ll be scrap by the time they get here. Our only option is to retreat.”

 

“Aren’t tier 3 wormships faster than our capital ships?” Joul said.

 

“Correct; however they won’t be able to catch us if we punch out of here.”

 

“Good thing there’s a solar rail out here in the middle of nowhere,” Koda muttered.

 

“Exactly, Zayati; we are the solar rail. To prepare for situations like these, the Empire has been developing capital ships with built-in punch capabilities without the use of solar rails. This is one such ship.”

 

“Punching without solar rails?” Joul said. “Is that even possible?”

 

“Are you complaining?” Gregor said. “So then why haven’t we gotten the hell out of here now?”

 

“The engines are experimental; they take longer to punch than charging up a rail. We’ll be able to hold out in ship to ship combat in time to punch, but the problem—”

 

The ship shuddered strongly. An alarm blared and the on-board computer spoke. “Warning, hostile force detected on-board.”

 

“—is that,” Ford said flatly. “This isn’t the first time the Sentients have gone up against a ship like this. They are familiar with the punch technology and they know how to stop it. They’ll send boarding parties to sabotage the bridge and the engines. If either of those is taken, we’re as good as dead. Your objective is to defend both locations long enough for engines to punch.”

 

Hayden finished suiting up. He took a golden helmet and seated it on his head. HUD systems came to life, showing him shields and vitality. The others came up in a small map in the corner of his HUD, and when he looked at each member of his unit, their names and information was displayed at the top.

 

He took out a gleaming rifle from the box. “Bratons?”

 

“State of the art,” Ford said, “They’re zero-tech, so the Sentients can’t manipulate them. Since your suits run on your Void energy, they can’t be manipulated as well.”

 

Another alarm blared, and Ford consulted her readouts. “There is a second boarding party. You need to move, now. I will provide support and real-time information from here.” She looked up at them. “Good luck, Tenno.”

 

 

The group hurtled down the hallway. “We need to split up into an engine team and a bridge team,” Hayden said. “Darren, you have the best defensive abilities. You’ll take a group to protect the engine. Jolla, Koda, Joul, go with him. The rest of you are with me!”

 

They nodded. There was a difference in the way Hayden spoke, how he acted. It was imperious and focused, nothing like how he had spoken to them in the past few months.

 

Ford’s voice came through a radio built into their helmet. “I’m marking the locations of your objectives on your HUD.” A small blip appeared at the corner of the map. They followed the blip from room to room, boots echoing in the empty hallways.

 

As they came upon an intersection, the blip split in two down each pathway. “Looks like we’re parting ways here,” Jolla said.

 

“Engine team, take the right. Bridge team, go straight ahead. You should be nearing your objective.

 

“Got it, go!” Hayden said, and the group split into their teams, taking off down their ordered paths

 

“Hayden’s on his game now,” Darren remarked.

 

“He’s in top of the class mode,” Jolla said. “He’s been training his ! for since he came into the academy. Lotus, how is the engine?”

 

“Hang on.” In their HUD the map suddenly grew to outline the section of the ship they were in. A blue dot indicated their current

position, and two large blips, blue and red, were located at the engine room. “We have troops already engaging with the first wave of Sentients,” Ford replied. “Reinforcements are on their way there and should be there to back them up.” A large blue blip was heading towards the engine room, well ahead of their team.

 

“We’re still a little ways away from the engine,” Darren remarked, “Will they be able to hold out until we get there?”

 

“At your current speed and with those reinforcements coming in, I estimate that they will.”

 

Suddenly, the ship shuddered, much more violently than before. The blip of reinforcements suddenly disappeared.

“What was that?” Darren asked.

 

“Something not good,” Ford said. There was a slight edge to her voice now. “The wormship launched a third boarding party, and it just landed right where the reinforcements were.”

 

“So what does that mean?” Jolla said.

 

“That means we can’t rely on those reinforcements anymore,” Koda muttered. “What are your estimates now, Lotus?”

 

“Not good,” Ford said calmly. “The legionnaires at the engine are taking heavy casualties, and now you have enemy reinforcements ahead of you instead of friendlies. You need to get there in half the time.”

 

“And how do you propose we do that?” Koda said.

 

“Joul,” Darren said. He turned to the boy. “Your abilities can increase our speed. You can do it to people other than yourself, right?”

 

Joul looked nervous. “In theory, yes. But—”

 

“Do it,” Darren said. “We don’t have much choice right now."

 

Joul twitched and nodded. He raised his palm and focused. His hand twitched.

 

A massive shock burst from his palm, chaining into the group and knocking them off their feet.

 

“What the hell was that?” Koda said, picking himself off the ground.

 

“Sorry,” Joul said shakily. He was twitching much more than usual. “I’m trying to conjure a stable ball of electricity, but I can’t…” a weak spark emanated from his palm. It suddenly flared into another overload, slamming into the team. Joul yelled and banged his fist against the wall. “Dammit!”

 

“Calm yourself,” Darren said, gritting his teeth through the shock, “The more panicked you get, the less you’ll be able to control your abilities.”

 

“Forget that, we don’t have time right now,” Jolla said, “We have to get to the engine room now.”

 

“Without his speed, we’ll be too late,” Koda said flatly. “This is on you, Matyar. If you can’t boost us, we’re all dead.”

 

Joul looked at each of them. They looked grimly back. He turned his gaze back down to his hands. They were shaking violently, from fear and from the electricity running through his veins. He sank to his knees. “Why?” He said bitterly. “Why am I here? Newt could’ve…he should be here…not…” tears welled up. “I’m sorry guys. I’m not…strong like him.”

 

Koda sighed, approaching him. “‘Newt, this,’ ‘Newt that.’ Why the hell do you always compare yourself to him, anyway? It’s pointless.”

 

Joul looked up. “What?”

 

Koda slammed him to the wall. “Newt’s dead! And we’re going to be dead if you don’t get your head in the game right now! Newt was smart, he was talented, and all that bullS#&$. But you got the Void in you, Matyar, and the fact of the matter is that he doesn’t. There’s no comparing you two now; you’re far stronger than he ever was now.”

 

“Koda, stop it!” Jolla yelled, but Darren put a hand on her.

 

Koda released Joul. “Why settle to just be as good as your brother?” He turned. “Why not be better?”

 

Joul stared at him. “You think I can be better than Newt?” he said quietly.

 

“That’s not even a question,” Koda said. “You already are. You’re just too blind to realize it.”

 

Gregor’s words came back to him. You’re the type of guy who sets impossible goals for himself. Maybe these abilities can help you reach those goals.

 

Be strong. Be strong like brother. The words floated in his mind. Newt…you were always better than me. I was always in your shadow. With you around, no one ever thought much of me.

 

He looked at his hands. But if it really is possible, if others believe I can, then I never wanted to be like you.

 

I always wanted to be better.

 

A ball of electricity came to life in his hands, intense but stable. “This is going to sting,” he muttered, his eye twitching.

 

“If this ship is blown sky high, it’s going to hurt a little more than sting,” Koda said.

 

Joul scoffed. “You asked for it then,” and he plunged the ball of electricity into Koda.

 

 

“Colonel, sitrep,” Hayden said as they made their way through the maze of hallways. As they entered each room, the marker jumped to the next doorway and the next.

 

“We lost contact with the forces that were sent to hold off the second boarding party. The captain has pooled all remaining forces to set up a strongpoint just up ahead. You’re coming up on it now.”

 

The rooms began to become longer, straighter, with fewer doorways branching out. They were approaching the bridge of the ship. “Standby at the next doorway, we don’t want them shooting you on sight. I’m patching through with the captain.”

 

Hayden held up a fist as they reached a short hallway, a large, thick, single door at the end.

 

“Be prepared, at this point the Sentients will be coming right behind you. Security cameras have them a few minutes from your position.”

 

He signaled the team to take cover behind the pillars, guns pointed towards the direction they came from.

 

“Captain,” they heard Ford say, “This is Colonel Ford, Order of the Lotus, first class. I have a team just beyond the doorway. We request that you let them in.”

 

“What team is this?” They heard a gruff voice respond on the radio, “As far as I know, all the teams in this sector are dead.”

“It’s the special unit from the Order of the Lotus, which answers directly to the Empire. We request you open the door immediately so they can provide support. If you want to keep the bridge from falling into enemy hands, I suggest you do so promptly.”

 

There was a long pause. The ship gave another shudder, and every odd sound threatened to be the advancing Sentients. Finally, the door slid open. A legionnaire edged outwards, gun poking out in front of him. “You the Hellspacers?” He asked nervously.

“Who else would we be,” Gregor said, and moved towards the door. Hayden followed him.

 

“Look out!” Miyoko screamed, and Hayden turned in time to see a projectile speeding towards him.

 

He felt a tug at the metal plates in his armor, and suddenly he was flying backwards through the air. In front of him, the projectile shot through the space where he had just been, and he landed on the ground next to Miyoko. He looked to see Sentients pouring out of the other end of the hallway behind them.

 

He had seen them in training videos, but they were larger than he had expected. It couldn’t have been more than a few feet away, and it was huge. Insect-like, center pulsing with energy, the Sentient at the front raised his weapons again, blasting another glob of energy at them.

 

“Go! Go!” Gregor said, bringing his rifle to bear and laying down suppressing fire. Hayden scrambled to his feet, and he and Miyoko ran to the door, adding their own fire once they made it through. As Gregor stepped through past the door, the soldier keyed the access panel and it slid shut. Shots slammed into the other side of the door.

 

The hallway widened here. It was more ornate than most of the ship. Elaborate stairs lead up to a large door that provided access to the bridge. At the top, a barricade had been erected, standard Legion cover systems reinforced by tables, chairs and any furniture the Legionnaires managed to put in place.

 

“Move it!” A voice barked from the end of the hallway, and they recognized the captain’s voice. They hurried to the barricade and leapt over the barricade.

 

The captain looked at each of them in turn. He was a stocky man who barely fit into his uniform. A large percussion rifle was gripped in his hands. “Did you all make it?” He asked them.

 

“Where’s Jason?” Gregor said.

 

“Here,” a voice said weakly, and they looked to see Jason materialize out of thin air. There was a buzz that rippled through the legionnaires as they saw him appear.

 

“Are you alright, Jason?” Hayden said.

 

He nodded, “Just a little tense, I guess,” he said, but it was clear he more than a little tense. “Last time I saw a Sentient was when they heat-blasted Neptune.”

 

“What the hell are you guys?” The legionnaire said.

 

“Special unit, Order of the Lotus,” Hayden said briefly. “I’m the unit leader.”

 

“Not here, you aren’t,” the captain barked. “You’re all under my command now. We need to defend this point to the last man until this ship punches.”

 

The door shook. The center of it started to glow.

 

“That door is 1 meter thick,” The captain muttered, “How the hell do the Sentients have a hand-carried weapon capable of getting through?”

 

“Heat blasters.” Ford said through the radio, “Plasma that is simultaneously superheated and accelerated at sonic speeds.” The doors shook again, cracks appearing and spreading across the surface.

 

“Get ready!” The captain ordered, and the troops brought their rifles to bear.

 

“Aim for the energy in their center,” Hayden said, recalling the training manuals. “Stay low and cover each other when you need to reload.” He looked at his team, and noticed Jason hunched behind the barricade. His eyes were wide, staring ahead, and he clutched himself, rifle on the floor.

 

“Jason?” Hayden said.

 

The boy looked up at him, eyes wide and terrified, mouth working without sound “…kill us all. They’re going to kill us all!”

 

“Not if we can help it, Jason!” Hayden yelled. “Get yourself together and get ready!”

 

“I can’t,” Jason said, trembling. “Those Sentients…I was there when they hit Neptune. They killed everyone. My friends, my family, they killed them…now they’re going to kill me too,” he began to whisper, and then his body started to fade from view.

 

“Jason, stay with me!” Hayden said. At that moment, an explosion cut through the air. The Sentients had destroyed the door and began pouring through the hole, heatbursts sailing towards the barricade.

 

Hayden looked back at Jason to find he was nowhere to be seen.

 

CH. 12: COWARDS

With Joul’s speed, the group had covered more than half of the distance to the ship, following the waypoints given by Ford. “Lotus, what’s the status of the engine room?” Darren asked.

 

“Not looking good, the Sentients are gaining the upper hand. You need to get there as soon as possible. This route leads to the maintenance tunnels for the engine. You should be able to enter the engine room behind the barricade the legionnaires have set up there. The captain has already notified them you’re on your way.

 

They stopped at a small access door. They heard the faint sounds of gunfire beyond. Darren rapped on it. “Hey, friendlies outside!” He yelled.

 

There was a silence. “You the Tenno?” A timid voice asked.

 

“The what?” Darren said, but Jolla leaned over him.

 

“Yeah, whatever! Let us in!”

 

The door slid open, revealing two cadets with percussion rifles aimed at them. Koda recognized one of them as the one he had beaten at the cafeteria.

 

“It’s you!” The cadet said, lowering the rifle. “Thank the Empire.”

 

“What did you call us before?” Darren asked.

 

The cadet shrugged. “The captain said there was a special unit of Tenno coming to assist us. That you?”

 

“I guess so,” Darren said, then shook his head. “That’s not important. Take us to the engine!”

 

They hurried through the maze of tunnels. They followed the sounds of the battle, echoing down the small space. Koda approached one of the cadets. “Is your whole group here?”

 

The cadet avoided his gaze. “Captain said anyone combat able was to report for duty.”

 

He grabbed him “Is Rilla with you? Is she ok?”

 

“Yes! At least when I saw her, she was.”

 

Darren put a hand on Koda. “That’s not important right now, Koda. Focus on the objective.”

 

They stopped at a second access hatch. The sounds of the battle were right behind it. The cadet closed his eyes and took a breath. “Here we go,” he said, and knocked on the door. “Cadet Torres, coming out!”

 

The door swung open, and a field officer yanked the cadets into the room. “Get in here, cadet! We’re taking heavy casualties!”

 

The noise was deafening. Percussion rifles mixed with the sound of heat bursts as the din echoed in the cavernous engine room. Only a few Legionnaire cover systems were left standing. Bodies and crumpled metal made up the rest of the thin wall protecting the engine’s vital components from the Sentient attack.

 

Darren and the rest fanned out, ducking low as heat blasts singed the air overhead. “What’s the situation, sir?” Darren hollered over the noise.

 

“We’re in the S#&$hole, cadet!” the officer yelled, “Fifty percent casualty rate, and we’re running low on ammunition!

 

Darren peeked over the barricade to see the main entry to the engine room. The door had been blasted open and Sentients were pouring through, using the fragments of the door and other debris as cover. Dozens of them were streaming through the hole, putting up a barrage of heat blasts.

 

“That entry is a natural bottleneck! If we suppress it with enough fire power, we should be able to hold them off!” Darren said.

 

“No S#&$, genius,” the officer said, “But we don’t have enough warm bodies to keep up a consistent rate of fire and we don’t even have any weapons with more firepower than a squad automatic!”

 

“You do now,” Jolla said, crawling over to them.

 

The field officer cocked his head. “What?”

 

“Sir! The barricade is losing integrity!” A legionnaire shouted.

 

“I’ll handle it!” Darren said. He approached the front line. There were several holes in the barricade, cracks spreading along the metal. Soon, they would have no cover to shield themselves or the engine from the Sentient barrage.

 

Darren closed his eyes, flooding his body with Void energy. “If I succeed,” he said, “I can save everyone.” He could feel his body temperature drop sharply, lower than it had ever been before, and he began to shiver furiously. The water in the air started to clump together around him. He rose, standing over the barricade.

 

“Hey!” The field officer shouted, “Get down! Are you crazy—”

 

Darren swiped his hands in front of him, and a massive wall of ice shot up before him. Strengthened by the additional Void energy, it was far thicker, far more durable than the ones he could conjure during the killhouse simulations. He had stopped shivering, and he knew that hypothermia was threatening to overtake him. A hot hand touched his back, flooding his body with warmth. The extremes cancelled each other out. Despite a virtual blizzard before him, the air almost felt room temperature. He looked back to see Jolla, who nodded at him.

 

“What the hell is that?” The field officer said.

 

The heat blasts sunk into the ice wall, but it held. Darren focused, and he let a hole melt away in the center of the wall.

“On you, Jolla!” He said, and the girl walked up the hole.

 

She looked back at him and smiled. “I had your back,” She said, “You got mine?”

 

“Of course,” Darren said.

 

She raised her hands and a massive jet of fire burst forth, shooting through the hole. It smashed into the Sentients and incinerated their front line, the blaze pushing all the way to the entrance of the Engine room, plugging it with a flaming column.

 

Darren reached out to the air around Jolla, slowing it just enough to counteract the intense heat emanating from her. He made sure the ice around the flames did not melt, but allowed small slits in the wall to form for the soldiers to fire through, picking off the remaining Sentients in the room. In less than a minute the Sentients were up against impossible odds, up against a shield of ice and beset by a lance of fire.

 

Finally, Jolla lowered her hands, and the onslaught stopped. The engine room was nearly quiet, save for the sizzling of super-heated metal and Sentient corpses.

 

“What are you guys?” Cadet Torres said.

 

Jolla shrugged. “We’re monsters,”

 

The phrase jolted Koda. He began looking for Rilla. She was not among the soldiers at the barricade. Shaking, he examined the dead, but he did not find her.

 

“Where’s Rilla?” he said.

 

The field officer looked at him. “That’s right! The engines took a hit at the start of the fighting. One of the supplemental power cores needed for a punch got damaged.”

 

“Can we fix it?” Darren said.

 

The officer nodded towards the entrance grimly. “A cadet volunteered to get a replacement core from the master technician’s office, but she got cut off from us when the main force of Sentients arrived. I don’t know if they found her or not; the office is near where they came from.”

 

The heard the sound of the Sentients rapidly scuttling from the entrance. “They just keep coming,” Joul muttered. “We have to hold them off and retrieve that core if we want to still want to punch.”

 

Koda leapt through the hole in the ice. “I’ll go! I can slip through their lines!”

 

“Are you serious? There’s a horde of Sentients coming through that door!” The field officer said, but smoke was already beginning to wrap around Koda like a cloak.

 

“Thirty seconds!” he said, “After that, I should be out of harm’s way, then light them up! I’ll radio to you when I’ve got it. Don’t worry,” He said, the last of him vanishing into the ashes, “I’ll bring them back, I swear it! I’ll bring them both back.” Then he was gone.

 

Sentients charged through the hole. “Shoot the ones that make it through!” Darren yelled, and the soldiers opened fire. Joul, Darren and Jolla added to the barrage with their Bratons, firing through the slits in the ice.

 

“It’s been thirty seconds!” Yelled Joul.

 

Jolla sent another blaze through the ice, again blocking the entrance with a wall of fire.

 

“I hope I didn’t just fry him,” She muttered.

 

“Don’t worry,” Darren said, “He made it. I’m sure of it.”

 

“You think he’ll be all right, though?” Joul said.

 

Darren’s eyes glowed in the blaze of the fire. “If there’s anything I know about Koda,” He said, “It’s that when he swears he’ll do something, he’ll get it done.”

 

 

“Fire! I don’t even want their corpses touching my bridge!” The captain roared, and the air became filled with the sound of gunfire. In response, heatblasts arced over the barricade.

 

“Jason!” Hayden yelled. “Where are you?”

 

“Get down!” Gregor said, tackling him to the floor. As he did, a heat blast slammed into his back.

 

Hayden watched in horror as his teammate rolled off him, his body smoking. Gregor groaned. The smoke cleared way to show his hardened skin forming over his Void suit. It was cracked where the impact had hit him, but it had held.

 

“Are you alright?” Hayden said.

 

“Damn,” Gregor said, “It’s been a while since I’ve felt pain.” He swiped at the impact, and the cracks disappeared. “Don’t worry about me. And we can’t afford to worry about Jason right either, we gotta hold off these Sentients.”

 

A roar came from across the hallway. A massive heatburst rocketed through the air, tearing apart a section of the barricade. A few bodies went flying.

 

“What the hell is that?” Gregor said.

 

Ford spoke up. “Tenno, the Sentients brought in some sort of mobile artillery. That’s what they used to break down the door. The legionnaire barricades won’t last long against it—you need to disable it now.” Hayden peeked over the barricade to see a large cannon, mounted on top of three Sentients. Bullets pinged harmlessly off of it as it powered up and let loose another shot.

Hayden grimaced. “Jason could’ve cloaked over there and sabotaged it,” he said bitterly, “but—”

 

“Well that’s not going to fly now!” Gregor roared over another sound of the artillery piece. “What are your orders, Hayden?”

 

Orders. They’re all waiting for me to tell them what to do. Hayden’s mind raced.

 

“Hayden, let me!” Miyoko said. She stood up and raised her hands.

 

“Get down! Are you mad?” Hayden screamed.

 

“I can disable the cannon!” Miyoko said.

 

“They’ll blast you to pieces!” He yelled.

 

“Then shut up and cover her!” Gregor said, opening fire. Hayden hesitated, then did the same.

 

Miyoko closed her eyes. Create a magnetic field at the location, and pull it over here. Pieces of debris began to slowly float towards her.

 

It needs to be stronger.

 

A heatblast singed past her, and she yelped, falling backwards.

 

She stood back up and closed her eyes. Metal debris started to tumble faster towards her, and several Sentients close to the front stumbled a little. She hesitated. What if I can’t control it again? What if something goes wrong? But then she saw Hayden, his eyes wide and fearful.

 

She smiled at him. “Don’t worry, Hayden. I won’t let you down.” Void energy swept into her palm.

 

Miyoko took a breath, then brought up her hand.

 

The artillery piece and several Sentients nearby it went flying towards them into no-man’s land. As they did, however, the cannon let out one more shot. It sailed through the air and smashed into the section of the barricade they were in.

 

The impact sent Hayden flying. His back slammed against the door of the bridge and he fell to the ground. His shields had protected them from the worst of the damage, but the impact had been felt all the way to his bones. Through the pain that racked his body, he forced himself to move back towards the barricade.

 

Miyoko was lying motionless on the ground. He crawled over to her. Her eyes were closed, but the slight fogging of her visor indicated she was still breathing.

 

He shook her, but she did not wake up. “Miyoko,” he said hoarsely.

 

Hayden looked around him. The cannon was now out of Sentient reach, but it had already done serious damage to their defenses. He looked around at the bodies, scattered around him, the Captain screaming orders to his diminishing forces, and the steady stream of the Sentients coming through the door, slowly advancing.

 

A hand touched his shoulder. It was shaking badly. He looked to find no one there. “Jason…?”

 

That’s right. They’re all depending on me. I have an objective to complete.

 

He heard a grunt as Gregor emerged from a pile of barricade debris that was pinning him down. “Hayden! You good? What about Miyoko—”

 

“Gregor,” Hayden said, his voice surprisingly calm. “Look after Takahashi and Einar.”

 

“What? You found Jason?” Gregor said.

 

Hayden gestured to the space next to him, rising to his feet. He did not know where his Braton had gone when the blast hit him. He held up his hand, and a sword shimmered to life. “Stay here, Haynes. I will protect you. I will protect everyone.”

 

“Are you insane?” Gregor said. “You’re going to throw yourself in there? It’s suicide!”

 

He turned to him, face expressionless. “I don’t have another choice. Look after them, alright? I will protect you. I swear it by the Empire.”

 

Gregor opened his mouth, but the words died in his throat as Hayden stood at the front of the barricade, heat blasts filling the air around him. A projectile rocketed towards him, and he casually swiped his sword. The heatblast exploded against the bright blade, but Hayden was unfazed.

 

Hayden took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Protect the Empire. He opened his eyes. “Destroy the Sentients!” He roared.

 

He leapt over the barricade, yelling as he charged the horde of Sentients. A heatblast sizzled towards him, and he summoned a sword in front of him to absorb the shot. It shattered into a brilliant light, but he emerged unscathed. He created another sword, and sent it flying towards the offending Sentient. It hit it straight through its center, flinging it across the room and impaling it against the wall.

 

Flooding his body with Void energy, Hayden created a wall of swords in front of him, shots ricocheting off of the blades as he created yet another row pointed at the enemy, launching blade after blade into the Sentients.

 

As he neared the Sentients, he gripped the ethereal weapon in his hand tightly, bringing it back to an attack position. He felt the Void’s energy wrap around him, and he slashed in an uppercut, the momentum of the attack charging him forward with sudden speed and rending into the Sentients. He stopped in the middle of their ranks and slammed the sword into the ground, and his barricade exploded outwards, barraging his enemies with a dozen blades.

 

He gave them no respite, leaping at the nearest one and driving his sword into its center. Another fired a heatblast into his back. The impact staggered him, but his shields held. He created a sword behind him and it shot into his attacker. He cut down the Sentients one by one, creating swords in the air to block more shots and take down any threats behind him. A warrior-god, cast in steel and fury, striking at the enemy in a way they could never comprehend.

 

 

The soldiers watched in awe as Hayden cut through the Sentients. Gregor sighed, and sat down, reloading his weapon. He looked to his side and saw the familiar shimmer in the air.

 

“Hayden is strong,” he said to Jason. “And he’s brave too, or maybe he’s just crazy. He's definitely not a coward.”

 

The shimmer did not move.

 

“You know, you’re not the only one with an ability that only protects himself. Becoming invincible did nothing for my friends when they died. You could say I’m a coward, just like you.” Gregor chuckled lightly.

 

He slung the rifle onto his back. “But you know, it’s what you do with that ability, not what your ability is, that shows if you are a coward or not. All our ability does is make us untouchable, no matter what we do.”

 

The hardened armor wrapped around Gregor, and he clenched his fist. “So that means we can protect our friends for as long as we want and we don’t have to worry about overexerting ourselves. You can’t say the same for Hayden. At some point, he’ll flood himself with too much energy and destroy himself. It’s up to us untouchable cowards to make sure that doesn’t happen, right?”

 

Gregor got to his feet, pulling his Skana from his back. “I’m going to protect my friends, because I can. And you can too. Will you?” He offered his hand to Jason, his shimmer still sitting on the ground.

 

He felt a shaking hand grip his tightly. Gregor smiled. “Then let’s go. Hayden’s counting on us.”

 

And the story continues on the post below...scroll down a smidge.

Edited February 11, 2016 by ROSING

[ROSING]

Aaaand chapter 2 is up!

 

STORY CONTINUES HERE!
 

CH. 13: PROTECTORS

Koda ran through the sizzling remains of the Sentients and down the hall, a slight puff of smoke weaving through the carnage. He heard the Sentients charging in behind him, and then the sound of fire blasting into the horde, the heat of Jolla’s attack intense against his back.

 

“Lotus, where is she?” he said.

 

“I’m uploading the location of the office to your HUD.” Ford said, and a marker appeared on his mini map.

 

“Is she—” Something caught in his throat. “Is she ok?”

 

“The cadet made it inside the office, but she’s trapped. A small squad of Sentients is trying to break through.”

 

The office was just around the corner. He leapt out, sword at the ready.

 

A group of Sentients was heatblasting the door. It was thick and fortified, but there was no telling how long it would last. A Sentient turned and noticed him.

 

He teleported behind it and cut it down. “Rilla!” He yelled, attacking the others. “It’s me, Koda!”

 

The Sentients noticed him and began firing, but he worked his way through them, keeping at least one Sentient in between himself and the others, denying them a chance to attack him until it was too late.

 

The door suddenly slid open and Rilla leapt out, wristblades extended. She impaled the two nearest Sentients, and then joined him in the fray.

 

The two of them moved with perfect coordination, Koda predicting her actions and moving to complement them. No Sentient could aim at one without being cut down by the other. A sentient at the back of the squad levelled its heatblaster, and Koda teleported to it and jabbed it’s center before it could fire.

 

He heard a groan behind him as the last sentient, its guns pointed at him, fell over, Rilla’s blades sliding out as the enemy fell.

“Thank the Empire,” Rilla said. “We need to grab the core and get it back to the engine.”

 

Ford’s voice picked up. “Koda, you alerted the reinforcements. You are surrounded by Sentients.”

 

The menacing sound of the Sentient’s footsteps could be heard from both ends of the hallway. They turned to see a Sentient round the corner and fire its heatblaster. Koda shot it down. “Get back inside! Go!”

 

They dove into the room, and Rilla keyed in the panel. The door slid shut. “Don’t worry,” she gasped, “These doors were built to contain a core rupture. Those Sentients won’t get through.”

 

Koda turned. The office was small and cramped, and on a wall was an open safe containing several of what he assumed were replacement cores. One of the cores was sitting on the master technician’s desk.

 

“What’s our alternate route?” he said.

 

“There isn't any,” Rilla said. Her voice was oddly calm. “The only way in and out of this room is through that door.”

 

“Then we’ll have to smash our way through again,” Koda said, bringing up his sword.

 

“No,” she said. “It’s too risky. For one thing, we don’t know how many Sentients are out there, and for another, the core may get damaged during the fighting. It’s not exactly something you can carry while you’re swinging that sword.”

 

Koda slammed his fist against the wall. “Then how the hell are we going to get the core to them?”

 

“We won’t. But you will,” she said simply.

 

He turned to her. “What?”

 

“Come on Koda, don’t be an idiot,” Rilla said callously. “You can turn invisible, right? That’s how you got here in the first place. Take the core, slip past the Sentients and get it to the engine.”

 

“What about you?” he said. “They’re waiting for us outside.”

 

She smiled. “I know.”

 

“If I open that door, even if I’m invisible, you won’t be!”

 

“I know.” That glint, that determination in her eyes that he had seen back in the training room, was there again, and it scared him. It scared him more than anything else in the galaxy. He realized that she was clutching her side, a steady stream of blood trickling down from a large hole in her armor.

 

“You’ll be killed,” he whispered.

 

A single tear slid down her cheek. “I know.”

 

 

When Miyoko opened her eyes, the sound of gunfire was all around her. The sizzle of heatblasts was strangely absent, however. She slowly got up, wincing as she began to feel the effects of the explosion’s shockwave.

 

Something was different about her vision. Everything seemed to be made of tiny little dots. They flowed in random directions inside each and every material. She inspected a debris from one of the barricades. The little dots seemed at once on the surface and within; it was as if there was another layer of vision, a second sight.

 

She raised her palm to it, and the dots suddenly straightened, flowing in a single direction. The dots on a second piece of debris nearby straightened, flowing in the same direction as the first, and the two pieces of metal began moving towards each other.

 

Poles. They’re magnetic poles.

 

 

Hayden sliced through another Sentient. His eyes darted up at his HUD. Despite his attempts to block incoming attacks, there were too many of them. His shields were not recharging fast enough, and he could feel it drain his Void Energy. His swords were becoming weaker and started to fail to absorb the shots. He consolidated his remaining energy into a second sword, furiously carving through the Sentients. But they kept coming, without end, as his shields dropped lower and lower.

 

He overloaded on Void energy, and a cut sliced into his side inside his armor. He dropped to one knee, gasping. A heatblast slammed into him, lifting him off his feet and sending him flying. He landed among a pile of debris and sentient corpses. The shields would not be able to take another blast. Hayden looked up through his cracked visor to see the Sentients converging, heatblasters brought to bear…

 

He heard a yell as a blur rocketed over him and smashed into the Sentients. Gregor brought down his skana into a Sentient that was struggling to get up after the blow. Heatblasts ricocheted off him, his armor gleaming.

 

“On your feet, Hayden!” Gregor yelled, and he stomped a Void powered foot into the ground.

 

A shockwave spread through the ground, lifting Hayden up into the air. The Sentients were knocked backwards into each other.

 

Hayden barely landed on his feet, swaying. He felt someone steady him, and he looked over to see a disturbance in the air.

“Thanks, Jason,” he said.

 

“Alright, now it’s your turn to take a rest, Hayden,” Gregor said.

 

Hayden blinked. “What? No! I have to protect—”

 

Gregor bashed a fist into him and Hayden was knocked onto the floor. “You have to protect yourself! Throwing yourself into situations like these without regard for yourself is reckless, don’t you know? If you’re going to protect us, then don’t go doing things that will get you killed!”

 

Hayden looked numbly at him. “Don’t worry,” Gregor said, grinning. “Us cowards know a thing or two about protecting ourselves—and others.”

 

More Sentients began coming through the hole in the door. “Let’s go, Jason!” Gregor yelled, and he charged, heatblasts bouncing off his armor. He smashed into them, slicing through them with power and efficiency. Other Sentients began falling to an invisible blade, as Jason made his way into the Sentient ranks, a deadly shimmer in the air.

 

Hayden sat back, his swords disintegrating. He took off his shattered helmet and set it aside, watching his teammates push back the Sentients. If you die, who will lead them? Ford’s words floated through his head. He smiled, letting out a breath. “I understand now, Colonel,” he said. “I’m sorry for being so short-sighted.”

 

“That’s alright, Tenno,” Ford said, and he knew she was smiling. “You’ve done your part.”

 

 

A wave of panic gripped Koda. His thoughts flew, searching for an alternative to the situation.

 

“Take the core,” he said. “Stay behind me when I open the door, I’ll clear a path for you—”

 

“No, Koda!” She yelled. “We can’t risk it, and saving me will mean nothing if we don’t get that core to the engine.”

 

Koda stuttered, trying to think of something. If he didn’t, she was going to…a small pool of blood was forming at her feet.

 

Tears welled up in his eyes. “I swore,” he croaked, “I swore to you that I would protect you, I told them that I was going to bring you back, I swore, I SWORE!” He dropped to his knees.

 

Rilla said nothing, still smiling sadly at him as he cried.

 

“Why,” he said, “Why did you think I wasn’t a monster?”

 

She swayed, and dropped to her knees as well, gripping her wound tightly. Still she looked up with that calm smile, that same terrifying glint in her eyes. “Because you aren’t. I truly believe that, Koda. But you know, when I saw first saw you, I admit I was a little scared of you.” Rilla gave a small laugh. “And then you beat the S#&$ out of Torres and you were rude and arrogant as hell to me. Yeah, I was terrified.”

 

“Then why,” he said, “why did you still…?”

 

She began unstrapping the wristblades from her arms. “When I looked into your eyes, I saw someone who seemed so alone. And you were alone, weren’t you? Your family was gone, and the only people you knew refused to see eye to eye with you. You just wanted to have people who cared for you around you again.”

 

Rilla took his arm and began fitting one of the gauntlets around it. She did the same with his other arm.

 

“And as I got to know you more, I got the sense that you didn’t want to just have people around you, you wanted to fight for them. And I thought that was so noble, you know? You’re willing to protect the ones you care for, even if it means offending them or arguing with them. But you’ve lost almost everyone you wanted to protect.” She tugged the straps of the gauntlets, tightening them.

 

“Koda,” She said softly, “I’m sorry that you will have to lose me too. But there are other people in this Empire. People much kinder than I ever could be, who won’t see you as a monster. They will care for you. The will be inspired by you. They will love you.” Tears were streaking down her eyes. “As I did. Fight for them, Koda. If it’s not too selfish of me to ask, could you fight for them, at least for me?”

 

Koda sat on the floor, as if in a dream. A nightmare. She gently took his rifle and put the core in his arms. “You will go on to save many people. Today, you will not be able to protect me. But you will protect everyone else on this ship, your friends and the thousands of others fighting out there, and tomorrow, you will be able to protect millions. Save them Koda, I know you can.”

 

He looked up at her, his eyes fierce through the tears. He gripped her hands. “I swear I will,” he said. “I swear I will, for you!”

She smiled, then leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “I have faith that you will. Now go, Koda. Our comrades are waiting for you.”

 

Shaking, Koda rose to his feet. Impossibly, he let her go. He made his way to the door, stopping at the panel. There was no way he could do this. And yet he must. He gave one last look at her, feeling his body fade away into the smoke.

 

“Goodbye, Koda,” She said, tears running down her face.

 

“Goodbye,” Koda whispered as the last of him faded from view. Closing his eyes, he opened the door

 

Sentients swarmed into the room. He heard her manage to let off a few shots with the Braton. Then they returned fire. A barrage of heatblasts, their shots echoing in the small room and burning themselves forever into his mind. His ears could pick up each individual shot—20, 30, 40 shots as they peppered the room with superheated projectiles. Never before had his sharpened hearing felt like more of a curse.

 

On the 51^st shot, the barrage stopped. He could hear them converse with one another, then, deciding the room was clear, he heard their footsteps as they left. One remained, the clanking of its feet echoing in the small room as it inspected it.

 

Koda slowly opened his eyes, still cloaked. He set the replacement core down quietly, drew his Skana, and tackled the Sentient. He slammed the blade into its center, destroying it. He raised the blade and struck again, and again, stabbing it repeatedly.

 

He was the only one left alive in the room.

 

Koda could not bring himself to look in her direction. He left the sword stuck in the remains of the Sentient, picked up the core, and slipped through the open door. He passed through the throng of Sentients like a ghost, finally ending up at the edge of no man’s land. A shadow, taking neither side, with nothing left to fight for. He looked over the bulwark where Darren and the rest were taking cover, occasionally sending shots through the wall of ice. He closed his eyes, gathering smoke at a single point on the other side, and moved.

 

“Darren,” he heard a tired and ragged voice say. He could not fathom it was his own.

 

Darren turned around in surprise to see Koda materialize, core in his hands. “Koda! Thank the Empire you’re alright! Quick, put the core into the engine immediately!”

 

He numbly handed the core to Darren. “Have someone else do it, please,” he said weakly. He walked over to the barricade and looked at the throng of Sentients blasting away at their defenses. “I have a score to settle.” He raised his arms and looked at the gauntlets strapped to his wrist. Her blood stained one of them, and his hand closed in a fist.

 

“What are you doing?” Darren said.

 

Koda turned, and he contorted in fury, teeth bared and eyes burning, as smoke enveloped him once more. “I swore. I still haven’t made good on my promise to you.”

 

Before Darren could stop him, Koda teleported. He appeared in the center of the Sentients. They turned, unable to comprehend that an enemy soldier had appeared out of nowhere in the midst of them.

 

Rilla’s image appeared in his mind, deploying her gauntlets. She was smiling. He flicked his wrists as she did, and the blades extended. “Prepare yourselves.”

 

The Sentients hastily levelled their heatblasters at him, but by that time he vanished again. He appeared behind the nearest one and drove a blade into its center, slicing a second in half. Giving them no time to react, he teleported again, striking down two more opponents. His mind was a blur, only perceiving threats as he brought himself and his blades before them and destroying them. One by one, two by two, the Sentients fell.

 

He could feel the Void energy within him overcharging, threatening to overwhelm his body. Smoke began to fill his lungs. He forced himself to continue on, warping across the space and attacking every Sentient in sight. He teleported behind another when his lungs suddenly exceeded their limit. He hacked, coughing, and the Sentient turned, blasting him with both of its heatblasters. He flew backwards and slammed into a wall, collapsing to the floor. His lungs burned, and he coughed. Something black splatted against his visor.

 

His vision blurring, Koda looked up to see a Sentient level its heatblaster at him. “I’m sorry, Rilla,” he croaked.

 

A stream of lightning burst from the Sentient, chaining into another and then another. They dropped to the ground. A blur leapt into the shattered Sentient ranks, rifle in one hand blazing away while the other held a blade that flashed at inhuman speeds as it cut down any Sentients within range. Within seconds, the few that Koda had failed to kill were dead. More Sentients appeared at the door, but a jet of fire arced over the barricade and incinerated them.

 

Koda shakily got to his feet. He saw Joul stowing his rifle. “Close one there, partner.”

 

“Thank you,” Koda wheezed.

 

Joul hefted the sword onto his shoulder. “I should be thanking you. You know, I always did want to be better than my brother. But I always thought that it was just fantasy, that I was dreaming. Certainly no one ever told me I could surpass him. But you did." he smiled. "Maybe you were just trying flatter me, but thank you. You made me believe in myself.”

 

The ship shuddered, and the familiar whir of the engines hummed. “Looks like the core works,” Joul said over the rising pitch of the engines. “We’re getting the hell out of here.”

 

The whine intensified until a deafening roar swept through the room. The ship shook violently, punching. There was a rumbling and the two gripped nearby surfaces to steady themselves. Finally, the shaking stopped.

 

Hayden’s voice came through the radio. “You did it! Great work, teams, we made it!” They could hear cheers from his end as the bridge celebrated.

 

“Not all of us,” Koda said. He pried off his helmet and staggered down the hall.

 

“Where are you going?” Joul said.

 

“I still got a promise to fulfill.” He clutched the wall for support as he made his way to the storage room. He paused at the threshold. A rush of emotions flooded into him, and he felt the smoke rise up in his body again.

 

He beat his chest, and the smoke subsided. “Won’t do me any good if I die now,” he said. He took a deep breath and let it out, a long cloud of smoke filling the air, clearing his lungs. The cloud hung in the air before fading away. Koda stepped through the door.

 

 

“There!” Darren looked up to see a slim figure approaching through the no-man’s land.

 

“Joul!” Darren called. “Are you alright? What happened to Koda?”

 

Joul gestured behind himself. A silhouette appeared through the wreckage of the entrance. Carrying something in its arms. The thing looked vaguely human, but something seemed off. The figure in his arms was crooked and misshapen. The arm that hung limp was bent at an impossible angle and the head seemed to hang too loosely from the neck.

 

Koda stepped across the legionnaire barricade and made his way to Darren, Rilla in his arms.

 

“I promised you I would bring them both back,” Koda said. His eyes had lost their fierce quality, and his voice sounded so lost.

 

Darren gently lifted the remains of Rilla’s head. He put his hand over the remaining eye, staring into nothingness, and closed it. “Good work, soldiers. You’ve done your part.”

 

Koda dropped to his knees, starting to shake. Tears pouring from his face, he slowly lowered Rilla to the ground, and his shaking increased as soon as he let go of her body. He tilted his head back and screamed, his voice hoarse from the smoke. The sound resounded through the engine room.

 

Jolla put her arms over Koda and held him tightly. “I’m sorry, Koda,” she said, “I’m so sorry!”

 

Darren looked grimly at the scene. He activated his mic. “Hayden, this is Engine team. Objective complete, we’ll be back shortly.”

 

SEASON #1(?) ENDED!!

 

CH. 14: TENNO

The ship had sustained moderate to heavy damage from the fighting. At any rate, it was severe enough that the ship received orders to head to Mercury for repairs. Both of the wormships had taken enough damage from their ship for it to be a cakewalk for the reinforcements that arrived afterwards. All in all, it was a tactical victory.

 

The cost, however, was heavy. Over half of the garrison had died defending the ship, although the casualties would have been much heavier had it not been for the two teams from the Order of the Lotus.

 

Word spread quickly throughout the ship about the mysterious soldiers. The Hellspacers, the lepers of the Void, had beaten back the Sentients and had saved the ship. Through communications to home and talks on the network, news of an elite fighting unit with special abilities caused speculation and hope throughout the Empire.

 

For the unit in question, however, life had returned to normal. At least, the normal that they were used to.

 

“I swear,” Joul grumbled. “We just saved a capital ship from the Sentients and we don’t even get a break from sparring!”

“Don’t let the blade get dull,” Hayden said, “It’s only one spar a day for now, enjoy it while you can.” The two faced each other in one of the converted cells in containment unit two. A lamp illuminated the two overhead. Hayden summoned a sword in his hand. “You ready?”

 

“Against you? Will I ever be?” Joul said. “Remind me again why I’m sparring with you?”

 

“Miyoko is still recuperating from her injuries, so I can’t spar with her,” Hayden said patiently. “And your regular partner, Koda…” He paused.

 

Joul sighed. “How’s he doing?”

 

“He’s getting rest, for now.” Hayden said. “There will be a time to talk with him, but he needs to have some time to himself. He probably suffered hardest out of all of us, and in ways that can’t be simply healed.”

 

Joul raised his Skana. “Well then, I guess I’d better be prepared to kick his ! when he’s better,” he said. “After all, fighting him is a pain too.” His mouth twitched in a smile.

 

The two bowed, then advanced towards each other, blades held at the ready. “Use your abilities,” Hayden said.

 

“I don’t need them quite yet,” Joul said, and he darted towards Hayden. His strikes were fast and unrelenting, his form perfect. Yet so was Hayden’s, and he blocked each of Joul’s strikes with apparent ease.

 

Hayden fended off an overhead slash and lashed out in a kick at his opponent. Joul stumbled backwards but held his ground.

 

“Alright,” Joul said, “I’m all warmed up.” His body suddenly discharged electricity, the shock spreading across his body.

 

“Interesting,” Hayden said, “You can supercharge yourself without having to create the electricity in your hand first?”

 

“If I did that, I’d give you an opening,” Joul replied, grinning. “It was limiting me. So I overcame it.”

 

He came in again, this time much faster. This time Hayden had much more trouble defending against his attacks. He conjured a second blade in his hand, but Joul struck so fast that he denied Hayden a chance to go on the offensive.

 

Sparks of electricity were starting to pop up on Joul’s body. They grew in intensity, and as their blades connected Hayden felt slight shocks transferred to him.

 

Joul suddenly leapt backwards. Lightning was racing across his body, and he was twitching more than usual.

 

“What are you doing?” Hayden said.

 

“Ever wonder what would happen to a fully charged battery if it suddenly let out all its energy at once?” Joul said, stuttering slightly. He managed to force his mouth into a grin. “I’m curious myself. Let’s find out.”

 

He spread out his arms and a wave of electricity spread from him. The wave slammed into Hayden, racking his body with electricity. He saw his shields rapidly diminishing in his HUD. He dropped to his knees, and he felt his body twitch involuntarily. The lights flickered violently with the pulse, the charges racing across the room.

 

Hayden’s shields reached critical levels and his Void suit glowed red. Ever nerve in his body was burning. He barely felt his body hit the floor as he fell.

 

Joul was not unscathed, however. His body was shaking out of control. “My…win,” he managed, but he suddenly collapsed to the ground himself. His own suit hummed and glowed red.

 

Hayden groaned and crawled over to Joul. “Hey,” he rasped. “Are you good?”

 

Joul laughed. “I think so. I guess I still need to work on that one.”

 

Hayden rolled on his back, laughing as well. “You know, if you can keep that charge from hitting yourself that’s a pretty damn good ability.”

 

“Thanks,” Joul wheezed. The two of them lay on the ground, staring up at the dying light.

 

“You know, I knew Newt,” Hayden said, “He was one of my good friends in the academy.”

 

“Really?” Joul said.

 

Hayden nodded. “He talked about you often, you know.”

 

Joul paused. “What did he say?”

 

The light began flickering on and off. “He knew that someday, you were going to surpass him.”

 

Joul blinked. “What?”

 

Hayden raised his hand upward and summoned a sword. He played with the intensity, letting the blade brighten and dim with the lamp. “He was a natural at many things, but if there was something he couldn’t do, he would always give up too easily.” The lamp’s light faded, and Hayden’s sword faded with it, the energy flowing out until it was barely visible in the dark room. “On the other hand, nothing came easily to you, according to him.”

 

Joul smiled. “Sounds about right.”

 

“But that meant that you had to work hard at everything, and so it didn’t matter if something was difficult for you or not.” The lamp was dead, but Hayden’s sword began glowing brighter and brighter, illuminating the room. “You wouldn’t give up no matter what, he said you’d always set impossible goals for yourself and expect yourself to achieve them.” He let go of the sword and it burst into a small flash of light. With a sweep of his legs he jumped back to his feet. “He said that one day, you would be greater than he ever was.”

 

Joul opened his mouth and closed it. Tears started welling in his eyes. “Thank you, Hayden,” he said, smiling. “I’ll make sure not to let him down.”

 

 

“Well done, Colonel.” Ford stood in front of the bright screen again. The shadowy figures were seated around a table. They were all gathered there, save for her. “Your Hellspacers have performed well. The Empire wishes to recognize your unit for its bravery in battle.”

 

“Nothing like a bit of propaganda to get the spirits up,” Ford said bluntly.

 

“Are you not overjoyed?” One of the figures said. “You and your unit are the new heroes of the Empire. You will be rewarded with full honors, and you no longer need to worry about funding for your program—they have proven that they are more than viable.”

 

“As I have told you all along,” Ford said, “But they were not ready, and that wasn’t your usual Sentient raid. Two tier 3 wormships crossing over the Inner Sector? They wouldn’t have sent that much firepower if they didn’t think there was something of value on that ship.”

 

“It is possible the Sentients are becoming more aggressive,” one of them said.

 

“Up until now, raids have consisted of maybe a few tier 2s, rarely a tier 3. This was much more than an escalation of attacks. There was an information leak about this program, and the Sentients picked it up.”

 

The figures were quiet. “There’s no stopping Ford when she smells blood,” the center figure chuckled. “Very well, we will look into that possibility. But you no longer need to worry about Sentients intruding upon your program, Colonel. We’ve sent your ship in for repairs at Mercury. Once there, your unit will be transferred to our headquarters at Terminus. We would like to personally evaluate your Hellspacers.”

 

“Don’t call them that,” Ford said suddenly, “They deserve a better title, if they truly are your heroes.”

 

One of the figures scoffed. “We’re merely responsible for funding your program, Colonel. How you run it is of no concern of ours, unless it affects results. If you think a better name would benefit them, then we’d recommend that you look into it. Until then, we look forward to seeing your…Hellspacers.” The screen went black.

 

 

On the other side, the ones seated around the table looked at each other in silence. “You can hate her all you want, but she has trained them well.” The one in the center said. “It was a good call not to send Teshin in to replace her.”

“Yes,” Another said grudgingly, “Undoubtedly.”

 

 

“So then, to our original discussion,” the center figure continued, “What do you think?”

 

“The only reason she did so well was because there are only eight of them,” a figure at the end said, “She won’t be able to handle twice that number.”

 

“On her own, no, but now first generation is ready. They will be able train them as well, especially Hayden Tenno,” the center figure said. “I am certain he will prove to be most invaluable to this program.”

 

“I agree. He will be of great use. From Ford’s reports, he will prove the best not only for this new batch, but for any future generations.”

 

“So it’s decided, then?” In the dim light, the shark’s grin of the center figure shone through.

 

“Yes. Dr. Coven is almost done with the first of his Warframes, so we can afford to make preparations. Once the majority of the Warframes are built for the current generation, then we will release the second from cryosleep.”

 

 

The medical bay was still as busy at it had been when on the first day after the battle. Most of the serious cases had been treated—or lost—but now doctors were making sure patients were stable, patching up minor injuries and performing checkups.

When Darren, Jolla, Gregor and Jason entered, there was a palpable change in the atmosphere. All eyes shifted to them as they walked through the entrance.

 

“Hopefully this will get old,” Gregor muttered, “All we did was beat the S#&$ out of the Sentients.”

 

Darren could feel their gaze, heard their whispers as they passed by. One soldier, a bandage around his eye and arm in a sling, met his gaze. Through the wrappings he recognized him.

 

He approached the patient. “You’re Cadet Torres, correct?”

 

“Yessir!” The bandaged soldier replied, saluting.

 

Darren nodded sadly. “How were you injured?”

 

“A heat blast fragment got my face,” Torres grimaced, “But if it wasn’t for that ice shield, it would’ve blown my head off! I really owe you one!”

 

Darren paused. “I’m sorry about your comrade.”

 

Torres looked down. “She died a hero,” he said quietly. “She saved the ship. As did all of you. Thank you, Tenno. We’re in your debt.” The cadet saluted again and walked away.

 

Jolla looked at Darren. “Did he just call you Tenno?”

 

 

Miyoko was in a cordoned off section, so she wouldn’t attract the attention of the others in the medical bay. When they entered the room, she was staring at a meal tray on her lap, a single fork in the center.

 

“Hey there,” Jolla said, “How are the ribs?”

 

Miyoko put a finger to her lips. “Shh.”

 

Jolla blinked. “What are you doing?”

 

The girl seemed intent on the lone fork on the tray. She raised a hand and it started to rattle. Slowly, it floated off the tray, Miyoko’s eyes following its ascent.

 

“I did it!” She said.

 

“Did what, exactly?” Jason said.

 

She pointed at the fork. “You see how I’m only floating the fork, and not the tray? Before, I could only create a magnetic field in an area. If that was the case, then both the fork and the tray would float.” She raised her palm and the tray began to float as well. “But I recently figured out how to manipulate the poles of the individual objects, and make it so certain objects were affected and others are not.” The fork dropped onto the metal surface, but the tray continued hovering over her lap.

“So what does that mean for the less scientifically inclined?” Gregor said.

 

“We learned about this in the academy, Gregor,” She said excitedly, “Magnetic dipole moments. All objects have them. I can strengthen the moment of certain objects so they react more to my magnetic fields and weaken the moments of other objects so they’re less reactive.”

 

“I still don’t follow,” Gregor said.

 

“I think what she’s trying to say is that she can manipulate individual objects now,” Jolla said. “Miyoko had pretty high marks in science. Good to see it has practical application.”

 

“I haven’t gotten used to lifting nonmetallic objects,” she said, “But once I do, I’ll even be able to lift you up, Gregor.” She grinned.

 

“I’m not sure how I feel about that,” Gregor muttered.

 

“When did they say you’ll be able to get out, Miyoko?” Darren said.

 

“In two days,” She said, clutching herself. “I still have a few broken ribs, so I won’t be able to do much training for a few weeks.”

“We’ll be at Mercury in a few days,” Gregor said. “We’re getting recognized for our service at Terminus, headquarters of the Order of the Lotus.”

 

“That’s right.” Hayden and Joul walked into the room.

 

“You two look a little worse for wear,” Jason said.

 

Hayden shrugged. “We got back into training with less than a day of rest. I guess you could say it was a bit of a shock.”

“It’s needed,” Ford said, appearing in the doorway behind Hayden and Joul. “Sentient attacks aren’t cause for holidays, their cause to start training harder.”

 

She pulled out a holopad from her coat. “The captain just released his official report of the attack. He gave your teams a special mention. I thought you might want to read it.” She put it on Miyoko’s tray.

 

Miyoko took it, the others reading over her shoulder. “Well, he doesn’t hate us,” Gregor said.

 

“I mean, we saved his ship from being heatblasted to scrap,” Jason pointed out. “‘The Tenno proved instrumental in defending both the engine room and the bridge.’ Huh, that’s odd.”

 

“‘The Tenno’?” Gregor said. “What the hell does he mean by that? And Hayden was only at the bridge.”

 

“They called us Tenno in the engine room, too,” Joul mused.

 

“I think the captain misconstrued Colonel Ford’s words,” Hayden said. “He might have thought Tenno was referring to all of us.”

“It’s rather fitting,” Miyoko said, “Hayden is our leader, after all, and in one of the old cultures, ‘Tenno’ can be interpreted as ‘divine protector’.”

 

“Divine protectors of the Empire, huh? I can get behind that,” Gregor said.

 

“It’s still kind of weird,” Jolla said. “If we’re all Tenno, it’s like we’re all related to Hayden.”

 

“Just one, big, Void-infected family.” Jason said.

 

“But we’re not a family,” Darren said.

 

“Why not?” Ford said. “There is no one else in the empire quite like the eight of you. The energy of the Void runs through all of your veins. The experience of being exposed to the Hellspace, as well as the ordeals you have undergone together, is a bond stronger than blood.” 

 

She looked at each of them in turn. “You are more than just a simple fighting unit. From the moment the Void touched each of you, you became brothers and sisters.” She gave a small smile, whose meaning was lost on all in the room save for herself. “Each and every one of you is a Tenno.”

 

CH. 15: ASHES

Rilla Liu’s cremation took place two days before they arrived at Mercury. Torres and his group of cadets, as well as seven of the Tenno, gathered in the small cremation chamber. Inside the thick glass chamber, her body hung over the cremator, wrapped in an ornate veil with the emblem of the Lotus.

 

Jolla looked around. “Where’s Koda?”

 

“I don’t know,” Darren said, “He didn’t answer when I went to his cell.”

 

“He of all people needs to be here,” she muttered. “What is he thinking?”

 

Hayden pulled out a datapad and cleared his throat. “Cadet Liu served with the utmost distinction and bravery,” he read, “Her courage was crucial in securing a replacement core for the engines after it received critical damage from the Sentients. Her sacrifice made it possible for the Tenno to retrieve the core, which lead to the ship’s safe extraction from danger.” He looked up at the group gathered. “As such, the Empire and the Order of the Lotus commend her, and award her with the Lotus Sigil, the highest honor given by the Order of the Lotus to soldiers outside of their ranks. Signed, Colonel Rebecca Ford, Order of the Lotus, First Class.”

 

Her body began lowering into the chamber. The cremator doors closed around her, and the flames blazed to life. Smoke began to rise from the cremator, funneling into the vents above. Ashes rolled against the glass chamber.

 

Through the heat, a shadow suddenly became visible within. The smoke roiled against the faint outline of a man standing over the furnace.

 

“Koda!” Joul said.

 

The figure slowly materialized over the cremator, seemingly impervious to the heat. Koda raised his left arm, which slowly vanished in smoke. He held it over the cremator, letting the smoke from the cremator wrap around it. He retracted his arm, which slowly materialized. Koda turned to them and teleported, standing before them outside the chamber.

 

A thin layer of smoke clung around the arm, trails of ashes flickering. His ashes. Her ashes.

 

“Am I a monster?” Koda said quietly. “Maybe to most I am, but she said I wasn’t. She saved me from the Void. She saved me from myself.”

 

He looked at his arm. “So I guess I’m not a monster. If I was, I should’ve been able to save her.”

 

None of them said a word. “I thought she was all I had.” Koda said, looking at the ashes floating on his arm. “But I was wrong, wasn’t I? Joul, Darren, Jolla, you were there for me when I lost her.” He turned to each of them. “I know I wasn’t the best teammate. But I never hated any of you.”

 

Jolla smiled sadly. “We know, you idiot.”

 

Koda scoffed, smiling for maybe the first time in a week, but the smile quickly faded. “And you, Hayden,” he said, approaching him. “I’m sorry for being so harsh with you all those times.”

 

Hayden nodded. “You have always meant well, Koda, in your own way. You may seem harsh, but you have a compassion and willingness to help others that few have.”

 

Koda closed his eyes. “Compassion to others, huh? To protect those I care about.” He looked back at the roiling furnace, the chamber hidden in the flames and the smoke. “She said there were others out there, others like her, who would say I’m not a monster. Is that true?” He began to shake. “Are there really others like her in this Empire?”

 

He gripped Hayden’s shoulder. “I don’t give a damn about saving your Empire,” he said fiercely. “But if there’s even one person out there like her, one person in this rotten system that is willing to care for those who do not deserve to be cared for, then I will fight. I will destroy the Sentients, I will push them back all the way to Outer Terminus. I will protect the people of this Empire!”

He faced them, the light from the ashes on his arm playing across his face. “I swear it.”

 

 

 

Hayden and Miyoko walked into the hangar where they first held sparring matches. This section of the ship was untouched by the Sentients, and its relatively orderly condition was in stark contrast to the damaged bridge and engine room. The only evidence of fighting was from their own spars. Gregor’s craters on the ground, scorch marks from Jolla, and numerous cuts along the surfaces of the hangar from Hayden’s swords. Miyoko looked up at the wall. Her skana was still embedded into it.

 

“Yo!” They turned to see Joul, Gregor and Jason in the observation deck where Ford had watched them. “One last match, huh?” Gregor grinned.

 

“How did you guys know we were going to be here?” Hayden said.

 

“We didn’t.” Jason said, “We decided to get in a bit of sparring ourselves here, and then you two walked in. Please go ahead,” he said, grinning. “We wouldn’t want to interrupt your session.”

 

Miyoko blushed. She walked into the sparring area and turned, facing Hayden. “Ready,” she said.

 

Hayden took his place opposite her. The two bowed. “Remember, your ribs are still damaged. Don’t overexert yourself too much.” Hayden said.

 

Miyoko smiled. “I know. But I respectfully ask you don’t go easy on me.” With a flick of her hand, the skana shot out of the wall and into her hands.

 

Hayden cocked his head. “Are you sure?” his own sword shimmered to life.

 

“Please, do your best,” Miyoko said. “I don’t want to kill you.” She pointed her blade at Hayden, then let it go. Instead of falling to the floor, it hovered in front of her, still aimed at Hayden. She twisted her fingers, and the skana moved backwards, like a bull preparing to charge. “Promise?” She said.

 

Hayden smiled. “I swear it by the Empire.”

 

Miyoko nodded, then clenched her fist. The sword shot forward, aiming straight for Hayden’s chest. He barely managed to knock it off its path. The floating Skana spun away, but then righted itself and attacked again. It slashed against Hayden in mesmerizing strokes. Miyoko’s brow furrowed in concentration, hand outstretched to control the blade.

 

“Impressive!” Joul said.

 

“But the strokes are too basic,” Gregor said, as Hayden fended off each attack with ease. “She can’t win fighting like that.”

 

“If she knows what she’s doing, it’s not the sword Hayden has to worry about,” Jason said. As he did, Miyoko rushed Hayden. She dropped her arm and pulled her fists into a martial arts stance, but the sword continued its attack pattern. She rushed and swept behind her opponent, and as he parried another strike from her sword, she landed a kick on his body.

 

Hayden stumbled to the side from the blow. Miyoko followed through. Her sword kept Hayden’s occupied, and as he fended off each attack, she used her fists and feet to deal blow after blow to his body. The boy tried retreating, but both sword and master followed him like a bat out of hell. Slowly, he felt the steady barrage of kicks punches and swipes wear him out. He tried to summon a second sword, but Miyoko snap kicked outstretched arm. The half-formed sword flew from his hand and disintegrated.

I’ll lose at this rate. He let out a breath, then channeled more Void energy into his first sword, making it glow brighter. Letting out a yell, he swung with all his strength at Miyoko’s skana. A wave of energy rippled out from it, colliding into the sword. It smashed into the blade with destructive force, shattering it into pieces.

 

Miyoko stepped backwards, fists raised in a defensive position.

 

“My win,” Hayden panted.

 

Miyoko shook her head. “It’s not over yet. I can still win.”

 

Hayden blinked. “But you have no sword.”

 

Miyoko smiled sweetly at him and curled her fingers. Hayden felt his bones go rigid, and suddenly he was flying towards her. His sword trembled in his hand an shot out from his loosened grip as he crashed to the ground. The sword spun in the air and turned to aim at its creator.

 

She walked up to Hayden’s crumpled form. “So long as you’re here, I always have a sword,” she said. “All matter in this room, even your energy swords, can be magnetized.” She crouched down, smiling. “It takes about a second for you to dematerialize your swords. It will take half that time for me to strike. Do you yield?”

 

Hayden let out a breath, chuckling slightly. “I yield,” he said. Miyoko nodded, and the sword fell to the ground, clattering. Hayden let it disappear as he got to his feet.

 

“Damn,” Gregor said, “No one’s beaten Hayden completely unscathed before.”

 

Miyoko shrugged. “I had the element of surprise. Next time won’t go so smoothly.”

 

“Nevertheless, that’s a masterful use of your ability, Miyoko,” Hayden said, patting her on the head.

 

“It’s nothing,” she said quickly, looking away. She turned and began walking towards the exit.

 

The hangar doors suddenly slid open, and Koda walked in.

 

He surveyed the other five Tenno. “Figured someone would be here.” The ashes still circled around his arm.

 

“What’s up, Koda?” Joul said.

 

“The Lotus said we have at least one spar a day, right? I’m here to spar,” he said, stretching his neck.

 

“Well, you finally got off your !, huh?” Gregor said, approaching him. The two stared each other down for several seconds.

 

Finally, Gregor put a hand on his shoulder. “Good to see you up and around again.”

 

Koda gave a small smile. “You’ll soon regret that sentiment. Would you care to be my opponent?”

 

Gregor laughed. “Against someone whose been cooped up in bed for the past few days? This won’t be like the first time; I’ve gotten much stronger.”

 

“As have I,” Koda said, “And that’s why I’d like to face Jason at the same time.”

 

“What?” Gregor said. He and Jason exchanged glances.

 

“You two fight together well, don’t you? I want to test just how strong I’ve gotten.” Koda said, walking towards the sparring area.

 

“You’re sounding a little cocky there, Koda,” Jason said. He stood up. “You sure you don’t want Joul to back you up?”

 

“If that’s alright with you Joul, I want to push my limits. You understand, don’t you?” Koda smiled.

 

Joul smiled back. “Of course. They’re all yours.”

 

Jason switch teleported with Hayden, appearing where the latter had stood in the sparring area. Gregor joined him, his armor sheathing his body.

 

“Just remember, Koda,” Gregor said, smiling, “You’re asking for this.” He and Jason raised their skanas.

 

Koda nodded. “Indeed I did.” He brushed the sleeves of his uniform back, revealing Rilla’s wristblades. He flicked his wrists and they came forward, gleaming in the light.

 

Gregor and Jason began circling him, taking opposite flanks. Koda watched both of them. “Come on, now,” he said, “I’d like to fight you guys before we get to Mercury, preferably.”

 

“Don’t worry too much about that,” Jason said. He pointed his sword at him and disappeared.

 

Koda raised a blade and a clang resounded through the hangar. Jason appeared, his sword locked with the wristblade. “Have you forgotten that I can still see you, Jason?” Koda said.

 

“Oh he knows,” Gregor said behind him. He swung his sword in a vicious strike, and Koda barely got his other arm up in time to block the shot.

 

Koda teleported a few feet away. With no resistance against their swords, the two fell forward, blades clanging against each other. They leapt backwards and brought their swords up.

 

Koda grinned, smoke wrapping around him again, and he faded from view.

 

“I got this,” Jason said, disappearing as well as he charged at Koda’s last position. Sparks and clangs filled the room as the two invisible combatants battled each other.

 

A grunt sounded, and Jason suddenly materialized, flying backwards. He slid to the ground next to Gregor.

 

Koda appeared before them. “I suppose your eyesight has improved as well. But even if you can see me,” he said, “You can’t keep up with these blades.”

 

He vanished again.

 

“Watch out,” Jason said, leaping to his feet. “He can teleport anywhere and he’s almost impossible to see.”

 

“You got that right,” Koda said, and Gregor suddenly stumbled forward, a cut raking along the back of his armor. Jason raised his sword up in time to block an invisible blade strike. A kick lashed out and slammed into his stomach, staggering him.

 

“Back to back!” Gregor said. “He can’t stay invisible forever.”

 

The two assumed defensive positons. Gregor lashed out randomly, hoping to keep Koda away. Wisps of smoke flickered in front of each as Koda attacked them again and again. Against Jason he scored kicks and small cuts as his quicker wristblades outdid Jason’s skana. With Gregor, he overpowered with multiple slashes and strikes along his armor, easily avoiding Gregor’s wild swings and closing in as cracks began to develop along Gregor’s armor.

 

Finally, he appeared in front of them, breathing heavily. Smoke poured from his mouth with every breath. “That ought to soften you up a bit,” he said, coughing. “Oh, and about me being cooped up in bed this whole time, that’s wrong. I’ve been training.” He raised his blades. “So that I’ll be able to protect my friends.”

 

“You’re doing a pretty ! job of that,” Jason muttered, rubbing a slight bruise on his shoulder. “But it looks like you’re starting to overload yourself. You can only do so much before we overpower you.”

 

“Who’s overpowering who?” Koda said, but he gave another cough.

 

The two rushed him, taking him from both sides. He fended off their attacks, but he was slowly being driven back.

 

“Alright, Jason, go!” Gregor roared. He channeled his Void energy into his arms and raised his sword to prepare an overhead strike. Jason switch teleported Koda, placing him directly in front of Gregor’s attack. Koda barely brought up both blades in time to block the block, which jarred him to the bone. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a familiar shimmer. He’s coming at me from behind.

 

Gregor leaned in, keeping both of Koda’s blades locked. “Looks like it’s game over,” Gregor said, “Pity you can’t be in two places at once.”

 

“No!” Koda said, pushing the limit of his void energy as smoke consumed his lungs, and he suddenly, his vision split in two. One saw him appear in front of Jason, still invisible, slamming his foot into the shimmer and sending him flying. The other sight stayed locked with a surprised Gregor.

 

Koda looked at Jason’s fallen form, slowly coming back into visibility, then he turned back to see Gregor and…himself.

 

Gregor blinked. “What—“

 

Koda felt Gregor’s strength momentarily fade, and he pushed the iron boy’s blade back, lunging with a focused strike with both of his blades into a large crack in Gregor’s chest. The boy stumbled backwards.

 

The other Koda charged him, launching off the first and landing a bladed punch. Gregor’s armor shattered and he fell to the ground.

 

The two Kodas looked at each other in wonder. One of them vanished into smoke. “What was that?” Koda said.

 

“You’re asking us?” Jason groaned, still on the ground.

 

“For lack of a better explanation,” Hayden said, “There were two of you for a few seconds.”

 

“Well, I suppose I shouldn’t complain,” Koda said, coughing out more smoke and looking around. “I guess this is my win?”

 

He retracted his wristblades and looked at his gauntlets. Just wait, Rilla. “Soon, I will be able to save millions.”

 

CH. 16: RESPECT

Help me!

 

Where am I? Why can’t I wake up? What’s happening?

 

I remember…Sentients attacked the transport ship, we went into the Void, and suddenly everyone was dying…why didn’t I die? Or is this the afterlife?

 

What are all these voices? Go away, go away, leave me alone! Let me wake up! Someone…

 

Hayden?

 

Hayden Tenno, is that you?

 

Mercury’s Terminus was the center for the Empire’s research and development team. In the heart of the solar system, the top scientists and minds gathered to develop new technologies for health, knowledge, and of course, warfare. Hidden among the many labs and research facilities lay the headquarters of the Order of the Lotus, orbiting on the fringes of the Terminus sector. Close enough to look inconspicuous, far enough away to keep from prying eyes and ears, both real and technological.

 

As the capital ship eased into Mercury’s shipyards for repairs, it was beset by a fleet of repair ships and medical transports. Within hours, there was a continuous stream of support ships flowing to and from the ship, bringing in replacement parts, technicians and troop replenishments, and taking out debris, injured, and the dead.

 

In the bustle of the effort, few noticed one of the transport ships break off in the direction of Terminus.

 

Joul looked out the window at the receding capital ship. “There goes our home for almost a year,” he muttered. “We didn’t even get to say goodbye to anyone.”

 

“More like we weren’t allowed to,” Darren said. “Practically the whole empire’s heard of us now; if they knew where we were going, we wouldn’t hear the end of it. Everyone from the press to Legislature spies is trying to track us down.”

 

“It doesn’t hurt to be famous once in a while,” Gregor said.

 

“Regardless, I’m certainly glad to not be living in those cells anymore. No more receiving food through a slot,” Jolla muttered.

 

From the viewport, a cluster of glittering Orokin towers grew in size as they approached. Terminus. “I wonder what the Order of the Lotus will be like,” Miyoko said.

 

“No one outside of the Order itself knows; they’re a very reclusive bunch, from what I hear.” Darren said. “I heard rumors about them back in the academy, but past that they’re very tight-lipped about what they’re working on. We might even be the most well-known project of theirs.”

 

“We’ll find out soon enough,” Hayden said, looking out at the window.

 

“You look pensive, Hayden,” Jason said. “Something on your mind?”

 

“It’s nothing,” Hayden lied.

 

 

“The head of the Order’s Council, Holden Thames, will be there to greet us personally,” Ford had told him in the conference room the night before they left, handing him a holopad. It contained a digital file on the man, his picture at the top corner of the screen.

 

“I see,” Hayden said, “What will I need to do?”

 

Ford did not meet his gaze, something she rarely did when the two of them were talking. Her hands were clutched together, her face troubled. She was nervous; another rarity. In fact, he had never seen her nervous, not even when Sentients were besieging the ship. “The others will be looking to you as the leader,” she said. “They will address Thames the same way you address him.”

 

“That’s still not answering my question, Colonel,” Hayden said, scratching his head.

 

Ford sighed. “Tenno, you are always extremely respectful towards your superiors. As the head of the Order, Thames is extremely possessive of all of its programs. Anyone and anything in the Order is a tool at his disposal, or so he thinks.”

 

Hayden still looked perplexed. “And he’ll think the same of us as well, then? What do you want us to do?”

 

Ford looked up at him. “Do not think that you are bound to Thames, or the Order, just because they are funding you.” She stood from her chair and began pacing the room. “Your priority is to protect the Empire, and there have been occasions where the interests of Thames and the Council have differed with that task.” She spoke openly and frankly, as if it was another briefing, yet he knew that her words would put her in hot water in less private company.

 

“But the Order is part of the Orokin Legions,” Hayden said, “Isn’t it their duty to protect the Empire as well?”

 

Ford smiled bitterly. “If only all those in positions of power thought like that. To fulfill the role assigned to them, even if it means sacrificing personal gain.” She walked up to the racks of weapons on the wall and picked up a skana, inspecting it absently. “But often the first priority of those with power is to preserve that power. Right now, you are the most successful thing the Order has ever developed against the Sentients. The Empire has given the Order full discretion in this program and access to everything it needs. Thames has never had authority like he does now.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Hayden said. “I see where you’re going, because of this Thames will do what it takes to make the program successful, correct?”

 

Ford looked at him, setting down the skana. “Tenno,” she said, “You’re not looking at it the right way. Thames will do what it takes to make sure the program remains under his control. That is not the same thing as making it successful. Do you understand?”

 

Hayden paused. “You think that the best way for the Tenno to grow is outside of the Order…Thames’ control?” he said carefully.

 

She took a long breath. “You have great potential, Hayden. All of you do. But you will never reach the heights you are meant to reach if you remain a mere branch of the Order. The Tenno can become more.” She approached him. “Forgive my arrogance, but I am more knowledgeable about the Tenno than anyone in the Empire, even more than you, and I do not think that Thames will be willing, or much less able, to bring the Tenno to the heights you are destined to reach.

 

Hayden’s eyes widened. Then he nodded. “I understand, Colonel. The Tenno’s first duty is towards the Empire.”

 

Ford smiled again. This time, it was genuine. “Very good. And for the sake of the Empire, you need to make it clear from the beginning that you are not bound by Thames’s leash.”

 

 

From the cockpit, Ford, activated the speaker to the passenger section. “Alright, Tenno, we’re arriving at the Order. Prepare to land.”

 

The transport swung into the hangar bay, landing gear deploying. A small contingent of soldiers was approaching from

the walkway between the landing zone and the entrance to the tower.

 

“Looks like we got quite the welcoming party for us,” Jason said.

 

Thames isn’t there yet, Hayden thought. “Alright Tenno,” he said, getting up from his seat. It was the first time he had addressed them all as such. The words felt heavy and foreign in his mouth, even though it was his own name. Ford’s directive echoed in his mind, but he still had no idea what to tell the others. He didn’t even know how he was going to address Thames himself. “Let’s…make a good impression,” he said awkwardly.

 

The others didn’t seem to notice his unease. “Yeah, got it,” Jolla said. “No biting, Koda.”

 

“What about barking?” he said as he swung his bag from the rack to his shoulder. His gauntlets clanked against the metal clips of his bag.

 

“Neither, Tenno,” Ford said, appearing from the entrance to the cockpit. “It’s been a while since you were cadets, but remember that these are your superiors. Treat them with respect.”

 

She looked at Hayden meaningfully. He nodded. “We’ll give them the respect they deserve,” Hayden said, latching open the access portal.

 

The boarding ramp slid out smoothly before them, revealing two lines of soldiers flanking the walkway. As the ramp touched down, the entrance to the tower opened, and a single man walked out. The soldiers kneeled as he passed by.

 

“I thought kneeling was for only the highest authorities of the Empire,” Hayden said to Ford.

 

“It’s supposed to be,” she replied through her teeth.

 

The man was dressed in an Orokin military uniform. His golden hair was tied back in a ponytail, and his eyes seemed to see straight through all he examined. The decorations on his uniform put even Ford’s to shame, and the Lotus symbol on his shoulder was more ornate, embossed with hints of gold along the edges.

 

“Sir,” Ford said curtly as the man approached, “Colonel Rebecca Ford, reporting for duty.” She kneeled as well, which surprised Hayden. Should we kneel too…? “These are the Tenno.”

 

The man nodded. He turned to the Tenno expectantly.

 

Instead of kneeling, Hayden gave a short bow. “Brigadier General Thames, it is an honor. I am Hayden Tenno.”

 

Jolla and Darren exchanged looks, but the other Tenno followed their leader’s example.

 

General Thames looked at them curiously. Hayden met his gaze, eyes unwavering.

 

At length, he spoke, eyes still locked with Hayden. “Did you teach them to do that, Colonel Ford?” His tone was official, haughty and impactful.

 

“I did not,” Ford said stiffly, her face expressionless.

 

“Has it been so long that you have forgotten proper protocol when addressing superiors, Cadet Tenno? I was told that you followed the Legionnaire’s manual to a T.”

 

Hayden took a deep breath. “When we spar with each other, we bow to show that we are respectful of our opponent. We wish to convey that same respect to you, general,” he said.

 

“The respect of an opponent?” The general said sharply.

 

Hayden remained calm. Or at least, acted like he was. “The respect of one who holds great power.”

 

The general and the Tenno looked at each other for a moment longer. Suddenly, Thames burst out laughing. “Well, it is certainly interesting. I’d say it’s a welcome break from the stuffy Orokin procedures,” he said, his voice at once cheery and loose. He stepped forward and waved his hand. “At ease…Tenno.”

 

The general went up to each of them, looking them up and down. He held eye contact with each for at least ten seconds before moving on. He paused longest at Koda, who kept his face expressionless and stared through him rather than at him.

 

He then turned to Ford and grinned, his teeth like that of a shark. “You have a good bunch here, Colonel. The Void chooses its survivors well.” Thames began walking away, and the soldiers rose to their feet. “Welcome to the Order of the Lotus, Tenno. It is my pleasure to give you a tour of the facilities here. It will surely put whatever accommodations you had in those containment cells to shame!”

 

Ford let out a breath that only Hayden could hear, then walked forward, and the Tenno followed suit. The soldiers remained stationed along the walkway. The doors of the tower opened like the jaws of a beast, revealing a long hallway adorned with Lotus banners.

 

“As I’m sure the colonel has told you, we specialize in unorthodox warfare,” Thames said as they walked down the hall. “Whatever isn’t in the combat manuals but works, we put it to the test. As such, you’ll find a variety of different facilities for everything from biological warfare to chemical warfare, mechanical and energy development, and of course, your program.”

 

The doors slid open to reveal a massive circular room. More lotus banners hung from the high ceiling, and doorways and lifts abounded the walls, each marked with different symbols. Soldiers and scientists passed by one another on the ground floor. Looming above and stretching to the ceiling were additional floors, like rings on the walls, each containing more doorways, more symbols.

 

“The floors are each dedicated to a specific branch of research. Fittingly, we’ve cleared out an entire floor for you up at the top, so you’ll have plenty of space to develop your abilities.” Thames said.

 

Those who crossed their path gave a brief salute to Thames before passing. Some even kneeled. The group made their way towards a set of elevators at the far side of the lobby. The doors to one of the lifts opened, revealing a group of scientists discussing jargon. Upon seeing Thames, they all kneeled, then quickly vacated the elevator. Thames and his entourage took their place.

 

“These are cargo elevators to accommodate whatever goes into the labs and whatever comes out,” Thames said cheerily. “The chemical labs usually churn out little test tubes, thankfully, but sometimes the biological lab carries in massive specimens for dissection and experimentation, and occasionally the mechanical labs come out with a new siege proxy that has to be moved by a crane.”

 

The lift whisked them upwards, its glass walls offering a dizzying display of the various research branches.

 

“Apart from…us, what is the latest program in development?” Joul asked.

 

“Most likely the one in our biological lab, young Tenno,” Thames said, eyeing Joul. “The top minds in organic manipulation are coming out with a new mutation that can control flesh and machine alike. It is self-replicating and fast-acting. The Sentients won’t know what hit them.”

 

“Have the scientists manage to keep it under full control?” Ford said, her voice careful. “I believe that was still a problem when I was leaving to take charge of the Tenno.”

 

Thames chuckled. “If we can’t fully control it, then the Sentients can’t control it. This kind of weapon is a fire and forget. Once we send it to the Sentients, it will become their problem.” The elevator began to slow. “You are all free to explore and examine any of our on-going experiments as long as the ones in charge are willing; some of them are a bit touchy about their pet projects,” he said heartily.

 

The doors opened. There was only a single door on this hall, bearing a lone inscription in Orokin text: TENNO.

 

“I must say, I do like the sound of your new title,” Thames said as he punched in the access code. “‘Divine protectors’, was it not? Most suitable.”

 

A grid of hallways lay beyond. Four circular hallways, concentric with the ring outside, were connected by a series of smaller hallways. Doorways lined the walls. The closest eight doors bore nameplates, each inscribed with the names of one of the eight Tenno.

 

“Directly in front of us is a conference room, similar to your warden’s office back on the ship,” Thames said. “Practice rooms, killhouses, shooting ranges, simulcrums, and armories fill the outer ring, but the rest are all living quarters. Of course, only eight of them will be occupied as of now, but the rest will be for the others.”

 

“What others?” Jolla said.

 

“Why, my dear,” Thames looked at her, “Those that will come after you! We are looking into just how it was you are created, and once Dr. Coven and his team are able to ascertain how you came to be, rest assured you will have more brothers and sisters to fight alongside you.” He nodded to Ford. “Well, I have more business to attend to, but again, welcome to the Order! I trust that these facilities are to your liking?”

 

The Tenno nodded, but he was already making his way to the door. “Well, do make yourselves at home. You will be here for quite some time, I expect,” he said, chuckling. “Colonel, I leave the rest to you.”

 

He saluted to Ford, who kneeled. To the Tenno, he gave a slight chuckle as he mimicked their bow, which they reciprocated. With that, he stepped out of the door.

 

“So that’s the director of the Order of the Lotus,” Jason said, “Quite a character.”

 

“He certainly has a unique presence,” Jolla sighed. She frowned, then shrugged. “Well, Lotus, what are your orders?”

 

Ford nodded. “Nothing for now. As he said, make yourselves at home and get some rest. We will resume training tomorrow. You are all dismissed.”

 

The Tenno dispersed to their respective rooms. Hayden started making his way to the room closest to the conference room when Ford tapped his shoulder. “A quick word, Tenno.”

 

They stepped aside to one of the hallways. “How was that?” Hayden muttered.

 

“You handled it beautifully,” Ford said, smiling. “You have gone far as a leader.”

 

“Only because of your training, Colonel,” Hayden said. Thinking it appropriate, he gave a bow.

 

Ford nodded. “I also have a message from Dr. Coven. His team has developed a Warframe tailored specifically for you.”

 

Hayden’s eyes lit up. “They do? A Warframe?”

 

Ford nodded. “The first of them. It’s just a prototype, but they want to put it to the test. I will contact you tomorrow morning. Until then, get some rest. You’ve earned it.”

 

 

Hayden pressed his hand to the ID pad beside the door. It scanned his prints and the door slid open without a sound. The room was furnished with a bed, a desk and chair, and a bookshelf, along with an entrance to a bathroom off to the corner. The furnishings were simple yet elegant, and the quality was considerably better than aboard the capital ship. Hayden set his bag down and collapsed onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was much softer than his cot in the containment cell.

 

His clothes were covered in sweat. Thames indeed had a unique presence. It was imperious and intimidating, and it had taken every inch of discipline in his body to stop himself from instinctively kneeling as soon as Ford did.

 

His eyelids started to droop, and he realized he was exhausted. It had only been half the day and he hadn’t even sparred, but he felt extremely tired. Perhaps it was from standing up to Thames. He closed his eyes, allowing the exhaustion in his body to break down his consciousness.

 

Just before he drifted off to sleep, a small voice sounded in his mind. Hayden Tenno, is that you?

 

The story continues on post 14:

https://forums.warframe.com/index.php?/topic/392826-origin-stories-the-first-of-them-ch-17-impulse-update/#entry4351298

Edited February 11, 2016 by ROSING

[BaIthazar]

“Because mine’s an oven, and my hand just caught fire again.”

 

 

You can almost hear the Apathy in her voice :P

[Krios_99]

The EmberxFrost is real

[BaIthazar]

The EmberxFrost is real

 

Do you reckon the repeated Heating and cooling down of the wall will let them escape?

[ROSING]

The EmberxFrost is real

:T what can I say.

Chapter 3 is up! Now that I've started on this it's really getting hard to stop and actually do the work I'm supposed to be doing...oh well.

Also, I would not mind at all any criticisms of this piece. It's been quite a while since I've written a story like this, and I will undergo all insults and constructive feedback to make it better!

STORY CONTINUES HERE!!

 

CH. 17: PROTOTYPE

Her body was still warm when his shaking hands lifted her up. She felt like a doll. A broken doll. The 51 heatblasts had stolen the warmth of her body and replaced it with a lifeless heat that could be felt in the blood that seeped through his uniform and into his arms.

 

Koda awoke to find tears streaming down his eyes. He blinked and wiped at them, and they stopped. Letting out a breath, he got out of bed. He checked himself in the mirror. Apart from a slight redness in his eyes from the tears, his face was expressionless. He looked at his hands where her blood had touched him. He still remembered that chilling warmth. And yet…

 

 

Hayden, it’s me. Hayden, wake up!

 

Hayden’s eyes snapped open and he jumped out of bed. His hand was poised to create a sword. A quick look of the room showed it to be empty, save for him.

 

Hayden, help me. The voice he heard was a girl’s. No, that wasn’t right. He didn’t actually hear the voice. Rather, it had floated in his mind, like a passing thought.

 

“Hello?” he said. There was no reply. A message hummed from a panel beside his bed. He tapped an ‘answer’ key.

 

Ford’s voice came through. “Tenno, it’s ready. Meet us in the biological lab in five minutes.”

 

“I’ll be there in three, Colonel!” Hayden replied, the foreign thought forgotten. He rushed out of the door and down the hallway.

 

 

The biological lab was five floors below theirs. The symbol of an ornate test flask decorated the main entrance. It slid open to reveal Dr. Coven, just before Hayden knocked. His face still retained its inquisitive look from before as he analyzed Hayden. “Please come in, Tenno,” he said.

 

The layout was similar to the Tenno’s floor, and Hayden suspected that was the case for all floors. Only a few scientists were up and about this early in the morning. Even then, it felt unusually quiet. Those in groups or pairs talked in low voices to one another, avoiding eye contact with others.

 

A muffled inhuman scream echoed through the hallway, seeming to come from a door Hayden and Dr. Coven passed on their right. None of the scientists seemed to mind, still talking in hushed tones.

 

“What was that?” Hayden said nervously.

 

“Just another project of the biological department,” Coven said absently. “Perhaps General Thames told you about the new weapon we are developing.”

 

They finally reached a doorway on the outermost circular hallway. Coven punched in a long keycode into the security pad and scanned his hand into a second pad. A series of grindings and whirrings sounded as several locks within the door disengaged. Then it slid open.

 

It was a circular room. Readouts and work tables surrounded a large cylindrical glass container in the center, worked by several scientists. None of them looked up as they entered. Within the container lay a strange suit. It looked almost organic, alien, only vaguely human. Standing in front of it was Colonel Ford. She turned as they entered.

 

“Welcome, Tenno.” She said. “This is a warframe.”

 

“Incredible,” Hayden breathed, walking up to the cylindrical case.

 

Coven walked up beside him and tapped the glass. A series of stats and readouts appeared, highlighting relevant parts of the armor. “It contains most of the properties of your Void suits, although with the new material we’ve developed, it has been slimmed down to a greater degree so it wraps around the skin more snugly. Shields and vitality are still as powerful as ever, but the smaller design allows for greater agility and movement.”

 

He tapped the glass again, and a series of videos displayed on the screen. All of them were about Hayden, taken from security cameras in his first containment cell, from recordings of sparring matches, and even footage from the Sentient attack.

 

“By far, you have developed your abilities the most,” Coven said. “We have been studying the various ways you have used your skills, determining strengths and weaknesses. We’ve found that apart from the regular sword you can create, most of your other abilities take an unacceptably long amount of time to charge up.” He pointed to a video of Hayden about to charge the Sentients, gathering up his Void energy.

 

“Furthermore, as you already know, you cannot put too much Void energy into your attacks; otherwise, side effects begin to develop.” The footage minimized into tabs at the bottom of the glass, and a computer generated image of the warframe was brought up. “Your warframe will be able to channel Void energy into these attacks like a conduit, providing greater strength and stability. The sacrifice is that we are confining your powers into four specific skills. You will be more limited in how you use your abilities, but each attack will have more power behind it.”

 

Four symbols appeared beneath the warframe, representing the different abilities. “The first attack is a basic offensive charge,” he said, tapping the first symbol. “Your swords will give you enhanced speed and agility for a short period of time, allowing you to attack multiple enemies across short to medium distances.” The model gave a demonstration, conjuring one of his swords and swiftly cutting down several virtual enemies, moving to each target like a pinball.

 

He tapped the second ability, and the model raised a sword that exploded in a bright flash. “Your second ability is based on your ability to channel light into your swords. Void energy will overload a single sword to give off a brilliant flash of light. It’s like conjuring a stun grenade out of thin air. It would’ve been quite useful when you were surrounded by Sentients.”

 

“Most definitely,” Hayden said, his eyes glued to the suit.

 

Coven nodded, selecting the next symbol. “Your third is an area damage skill that will allow you to target all enemies within a certain radius with your swords, instantaneously clearing out your general area should you need more breathing room. Your frame uses a bit of energy sending out a signal that will identify threats, and then will give you the energy needed to create the necessary number of swords.” A ring of blades appeared around the model, shooting forward in a sudden flurry of flying javelins.

 

Finally, Coven tapped the last symbol. “The plan for all warframes will be to create a fourth ability that will be the apex of your strength. In your case, more than a third of the Void energy in your body will be channeled into a single sword and the rest of your suit. It is basically the first ability on a much stronger scale.” The model created a single sword, wrapped in blazing energy.

 

“Of course, right now that’s what it’s supposed to do,” Coven said. “Obviously, we haven’t put it to the test, and while there’s no telling how your abilities will exactly perform, rest assured we are confident that it will be able to give you the power you need safely.” He swiped the image of the model away and pressed a large lever beside the chamber.

 

The glass slid away silently, which surprised Hayden. For some reason, he had been expecting hissing and dramatic smoke effects. He looked tentatively at Dr. Coven, like a child looking for permission to play. The director nodded.

 

Almost reverently, he grasped the suit. It was fairly flexible and folded slightly under his grip, yet it felt as hard as metal. A tap on the chest made a clanking sound. He gripped it with both hands and lifted it. The suit was much lighter than he expected. As if trying out a new clothing, he held it to his body. In response, it latched on to him, the back suddenly splitting open and clasping his torso. He cried out and backed away, but the suit clung to him, slowly wrapping around him.

 

“It’s quite alright, Tenno,” Dr. Coven said, but the almost manic excitement in his eyes did little to assure Hayden. “The suit has been calibrated to your body in more ways than one. It recognizes your touch, in a sense.”

 

The suit began to close around him, sheathing his body. Within seconds, the last of the strange material had closed over all of his skin from the neck down. He looked down at his body. “Is it…on?” He said.

 

Then the suit began to draw upon his Void energy. It was the familiar sensation of the energy flooding his body. But it was more. The energy level went higher and higher, more than he had ever charged up before. This was far passed the levels that before had been lethal for him.  But instead of the energy turning against him, it seemed to race along the suit, flooding him with something he could only describe as power. Like nothing he had experienced before. He raised his hand and closed it into a fist, feeling the Void flow through him.

 

Dr. Coven walked up to a small glass case besides the chamber and opened it, pulling out a helmet, made in the same design as the suit. From the forehead jutted out a curved horn. Ostensibly, there was no visor, no place to see from. He took the helmet and inspected it. It too was light, made of the same material as the armor and only slightly thicker.

 

“Please,” Coven said, gesturing.

 

Almost warily, Hayden seated the helmet upon his head. It was completely dark. Suddenly, something inside the helmet reached out and clamped onto his eyes. He yelped, but it was cut off as another part of the helmet connected with his mouth and nose. He panicked in the darkness, but relaxed when he found he could breathe normally. Whatever it was, it was a softer texture than the exterior of the helmet. He felt something like headphones plug into his ears. At his neck, strands of the armor crept up to seal the rim of the helmet, and the transformation was complete.

 

A brief darkness was suddenly replaced by a full view of the room. He reached to touch the front of the helmet, but it remained closed. “How can I see?” He said. He looked at Dr. Coven, who didn’t seem to hear him.

 

“If you are trying to talk to me, Tenno,” Dr. Coven said, “You can only communicate with those connected to your warframe. Any sound you make will not escape the helmet.” His voice was not even slightly muffled by the helmet. It came clearly to Hayden, transmitted through the nodes on his ears.

 

The scientist took a small headset on a nearby workstation and put it on. “Try speaking.” Coven said.

 

“How can I see?” Hayden repeated, and Dr. Coven smiled genuinely for the first time.

 

“There are optical nodes inside the helmet than link up with your face that transmit visuals. Likewise, the nodes in your ear will provide you such clear sound that it will feel as if you are not even wearing a helmet. Right now the helmet, no, the suit itself, is linked with your body. It is like a second skin. A powerful second skin.”

 

The heads up display came on. It was similar to the ones on their Void suits, with one small difference. On the bottom right corner was a set of four symbols, the same ones Dr. Coven had showed him before. His abilities. He raised his palm and tried the familiar feeling of conjuring a sword.

 

He saw the first ability selected, and suddenly he felt his body flood with even more energy. A familiar bright blade appeared in his hands. Dr. Coven raised his palm. “Tenno, it is inadvisable to try—”

 

Hayden practiced a small swing. Instead of his intended lazy arc, the sword shot forward and his body was tugged along with it. The strike slammed into the glass chamber, slicing it cleanly in two. Unprepared for the sudden momentum, Hayden stumbled, his grip on the sword slipping. It left his hand, flying across the room and cleaving through anything in its path. A researcher dove out of the way as his workstation was sliced to pieces. The rampaging sword sunk into the wall to the hilt, then thankfully it stopped. A shout was heard from the room next door, where presumably they were not expecting a blade made of Void energy to burst out of a wall.

 

Hayden shakily got to his feet. “Sorry,” he said to a panicked Coven and bemused Ford.

 

Coven gestured futilely with his hands, then tossed them in the air in a sign of resignation. “Getting used to activating your abilities as they are now will take some time, it seems,” Coven sighed, looking at his mangled lab. “The initial test is more or less a success, so I think we can conclude for today,” he said, gesturing for Hayden to take off the suit. He pulled out a holo pad and began making notes in it, scribbling furiously.

 

Hayden looked at the path of destruction. He reached at his helmet and tugged it off. The seal on the suit released and he felt the digits attached to his face and ears retract as it slid smoothly from his head.

“What do you think, Tenno?” Ford said wryly.

 

He looked at the helmet’s fearsome, alien appearance, noting how it caught in the light. A strange excitement swept through him, unlike anything he had felt before. The signature curved writing of the Orokin language indented along the side of the helmet glinted at him. He traced the fingers along the writing. “Amazing,” Hayden said breathlessly. “So this is a warframe.”

 

“Merely proto armor for now,” Dr. Coven said, wiping his brow as he saved the changes to the file in the holo pad. “But yes. This is Warframe 001.”

 

The sword slowly disintegrated as Coven and Hayden read in unison: “Excalibur, Sword of the King.”

 

 

Jolla walked along the empty hallway of the Tenno’s new home. Her hand traced along the smooth design of the wall, reading the signs along each doorway. She stopped at a random doorway on the outer ring and tapped the access pad. The door opened.

 

The automatic lights flickered on one by one to reveal an armory, several aisles deep, filled with weapon racks. The signature skanas were in a rack alongside the familiar Braton rifle and Lato pistol, but other racks were filled with different weapons. She pulled a long shotgun type weapon from one of the walls. Its decals was similar to their Bratons, golden trims along a smooth white surface. The distinguishing feature was the large wheel at the front of the gun, triple barrels jutting out and gleaming menacingly in the light. She read the inscription at the top of the rack. “Boar Prime.”

 

“These look like some fancy toys,” a voice said from the doorway. Joul walked into the room and picked up another weapon. “These are all state of the art Prime variants. This is a Soma model assault rifle, but I’m sure all this gold isn’t just for show. They’re probably much better than the Somas used in the legions.” He looked at her. “Only the best for the Order, eh?”

 

“More like only the best for Thames,” Jolla said bluntly, putting the Boar back onto the rack.

 

“You didn’t seem too hot about him,” Joul said, looking down the sight of the Soma. “Something on your mind?”

 

“I don’t think it’s anything really,” she admitted, “I just got a bad vibe from him, that’s all.” She remembered his face. Seemingly warm and inviting, but there was a glint in his eyes that did not have that warmth.

 

Joul placed the soma back on the rack and strolled down one of the aisles, like a cook among his ingredients. Deadly ingredients. “You seemed confused about something after he left, though.”

 

“Like I said, it’s probably nothing,” Jolla sighed. “Do you remember when he said that the additional rooms were for the ‘others’?”

 

“Yeah, he said something like that. They’re planning on figuring out how to make more Tenno.”

 

“Not just making more—his tone sounded like they already had some,” she said. “His response to my question was way too quick, and he hesitated for a moment before answering. I don’t know.” She stared at a mirror at the end of one the aisles, tracing a finger along the burns marks on her face. “I might have just been imagining it. But definitely I wouldn’t take everything he says as the truth, at least, not the complete truth.”

 

“You would be right in doing that.” Joul and Jolla turned to see Ford enter the room.

 

Jolla stood at attention. “I’m sorry Lotus, I shouldn’t be thinking out loud—”

 

“That’s alright, Tenno.” Ford stepped inside. “But just be careful about speaking so freely in other parts of the Order.”

 

“Understood.” She raised her hand to salute, but thinking better, gave a bow.

 

Ford nodded. “Well, you two picked the right place to be. I messaged the others in their rooms to be here shortly. Training begins now.”

 

“What’s the training?” Joul said.

 

“These.” Ford indicated the rows of weapons. “Your abilities won’t be the only tools at your disposal to defeat the Sentients. Mastering a wide variety of weapons will prepare you for almost any combat situation. You will be training extensively with each weapon in this room.” She said, “By the end of it, you’ll definitely have a preference for one or two blades and guns, but the primary objective is to be able to expertly wield each of these weapons should the situation call for it.”

 

“Why not pick a favorite and work with it?” Jolla said. “Quality over quantity, right?”

 

Ford gave a small smile. “You are the last hope of the Empire. You are expected to have quality and quantity. Also,” she said, “You will need to be able to pass this knowledge down to successors.”

 

“Future Tenno?” Jolla said warily.

 

“That’s correct,” Ford said. She looked at her curiously.

 

“Lotus,” Jolla said carefully, “do you know if there are currently any…other Tenno, apart from us?”

 

Ford sighed. “To my knowledge there are none,” she said. “When I was selected to train you, I was sent in a few days after the accident and was told that you eight were the only survivors. Also, I have been keeping careful record of Director Coven’s research, and there have been no attempts to actually create more Tenno. As far as I know, you are the only ones.”

 

Jolla nodded. “Understood.”

 

“You thought Thames was lying as well?” Ford said.

 

Jolla looked up. “I probably was imagining it,” she said quickly.

 

The colonel smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ve worked closely with Thames on several occasions. And on that one, I am positive he wasn’t telling the whole truth.”

 

 

Anyone…help me…she was mentally worn out now. Hayden was farther away now, and it was all she could do to reach out to him even when he was close. The voices were unceasing, a constant stream of thoughts that were not her own. People, all around her, in pairs, in groups. She could feel what she had come to call their consciences. Everyone seemed busy with something, working on projects or something or the other. Only seven consciences, which she could tell were in the same room as her, were quiet. Sleeping, maybe. Like me?

 

The thoughts crowded her mind. Boring, boring. Talk about something interesting for once.

 

She was able to single out individual conversations for brief periods of time. Her ears, or rather her brain, strained through the consciences, listening for key words. Lotus. Empire. Technocyte. Tenno…

 

Her brain reached out to the last thought. There were two consciences. They felt close.

 

All those hellspacers in those pods…what kind of Void magic do they possess? What secrets can I unlock? It was the mind of a scientist, his thoughts inquisitive, analytical, borderline sociopathic.

 

The second conscience seemed to be someone in charge. They referred to everything as mine. My projects. My soldiers. My scientists. My Tenno…

 

If she could, she would've scoffed. Arrogance, she thought to herself.

 

Arrogant? The second stream suddenly thought. It is rightly mine, Tenno. As are you.

 

The last thought was almost conversational. She realized that her own thought had been projected into his mind.

 

The second conscience continued. I know you, little Hellspacer. The one who talks in everyone’s heads. Are you awake now? She could feel the conscience was closer now, approaching…

 

Who are you? She thought back.

 

A hissing noise sounded. Not in her head. In her ears. Slowly, she felt her body wake up, and she cautiously opened her eyes.

 

Murky glass surrounded her in the form of what she recognized was a cryopod. Gas, presumably used to rouse her, billowed inside the enclosed space, sucked away by vents on either side of her. Shadowy figures could be seen outside, concealed by the gas. Suddenly the pod opened, clearing the gas and revealing two people standing over her. The taller one stepped forward and offered his hand.

 

“I am Holden Thames. Welcome to the Order of the Lotus. You will be the next test of the Tenno.”

 

CH. 18: IMPULSE

She felt strands of her suit creep up to connect with the strange helmet. The power flowed easily through her body. It feels good. It feels good to have power.

Yes. Power. And with it I will defeat the Tenno…

No! I don’t want to hurt Hayden!

You worry too much. They’ll be fine. It is you that you must worry about. Do what Thames said. Divide their numbers.

Challenge their strength. And when the moment comes, we will put them to the test. What doesn’t kill you makes you stronger…right? Don’t you want Hayden to become stronger?

Yes…I want to help Hayden…

Good. Then we must get to work now. The Tenno are strongest together. Only we have the ability to tear them apart.

Miyoko stared hard at Hayden, knitting her brows. “Please stop grinning,” she said.

His smile only widened. “I can’t help it,” he said lightly, “You have such an intense look on your face.”

She felt her face flush and shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. Visualize the dipole moments. He saw the dots swarming around Hayden’s Void suit. She squinted. Past the swirling poles of the metal plates of his armor were other moments. There. She focused on those poles and raised her palms, seeing them straighten, letting the Void energy collect around them into a magnetic field.

Hayden felt his body lift. “Whoa,” he said, trying to raise his hands in a futile attempt to steady himself. But they felt restricted, held in place.

“Please stand still,” she said, “I don’t want to break your bones.”

“You’re magnetizing my bones?” Hayden said incredulously.

“That’s what I told you earlier,” She said, still concentrating. She pushed a little, and he moved backwards. She tugged to the side, and he moved correspondingly.

“I don’t really know how I feel about my body being controlled by someone else,” he said.

“Oh, I can’t do anything except move you around right now,” she said. Suddenly, she winced. Metal pieces rattled as they edged towards her, the clips on their bags, Miyoko’s skana and Kogake gauntlets, and even Hayden felt himself edge slightly towards her, the metal plates on his suit tugging slightly. Carefully, she placed him down in front of her. “It takes a lot of concentration at this point, and I need a lot of Void energy to do it.”

The metal stopped rattling. She sighed, rubbing the parts of her body where the Void suit’s plating was. “If I use my abilities for too long, I start to become magnetic myself.”

It makes you attractive, Hayden almost said the joke out loud. But he stopped himself. “Just watch out for that, then,” he said instead, “But that has some good combat potential. Your opponents won’t be able to do much if you lock their bones in place and send them flying around.”

“Thanks,” she said. “So, how did it feel to have someone else controlling your body?” she said, smiling slightly.

He smiled back. “If it’s you, then I trust you. As a fellow Tenno, I mean,” he said quickly. He looked up at a clock on the wall. “We can stop here for today.”

“Alright,” she said, turning to pack up her things in her bag. Hayden walked and stood in the center of the room, closing his eyes. He summoned the Void energy in his body and created a shining sword, holding it in a ready stance in front of his body.

Miyoko paused at the door. “Hayden…” He turned to see her fidgeting with her hands, eyes not meeting him.

He felt the corners of his mouth tug upwards at her shy expression. She’s so…he stopped the thought halfway. “Yes, Miyoko?” he asked.

She took a breath and let it out, looking back up at him. “I…” she shook her head. “I found a lead on shielding and magnetism, and I need to do a bit more research for these next few days. I want to develop my abilities as soon as I can and test it out. Is it alright if I use sparring time to do research as well?”

Hayden nodded. “Of course! I’ll use that time to test out the Warframe.”

She smiled. “How is that coming along?”

“I’ve run the first few tests, but today is the first time I’m trying all of the abilities at once.” He grinned quietly to himself, remembering the feeling it provided. “Would you…would you like to come watch? It’ll be about 3 hours from now.”

“Sure!” She said quickly. “I’d love that. I mean, I’d like that. I’ll be there.”

“Great,” he said, “I’ll see you then!”

“See you then!” Miyoko said, and she left the room.

Outside, she took a deep breath. What was I even going to say to him…she shook her head. He probably doesn’t even…I’m just…

Nothing to him, a voice said suddenly. She looked around. There was no one there.

Darren closed his eyes, feeling the Void energy cool his body. There were 6 sources of water in the room. He could feel their flow, the molecules of water rushing at different speeds. 3 sources were still, unmoving. One flowed at a steady speed, coursing through its pathways at a normal tempo.

The other two were flowing at incredible speeds as their owners’ heartbeats were racing almost twice as fast as usual, pumping the blood through their veins at a breakneck pace.

“You guys sure are nervous,” Darren smiled, his eyes still closed.

“Well yeah, I’m at risk of being turned into a human icicle,” Gregor said to his right. “I didn’t bust my ! through a Sentient boarding party just to have my blood frozen by accident—a second time.”

“Don’t pressure him,” Jolla said patiently from in front of him. “Whenever you’re ready, Darren.”

“Yeah, no sweat,” Jason said behind him. “Just like, you know, don’t kill us.”

Gregor, Jolla, Jason, and 3 slabs of meat were placed around Darren in one of the sparring rooms, his legs folded into a meditating position. He carefully made sure he was reaching out to only the nonliving flesh and not the other Tenno in the room. If he wasn’t, this exercise would quickly go downhill. All three of the others in the room knew what it was like to be affected by Darren’s abilities, but his mastery of his abilities was far higher than it had been when he was back in the killhouse.

“Ok,” Darren said, “I think I’m ready.” He opened his eyes. “Let’s do this.”

“Let’s blow this popsicle stand,” Jason piped up. “Just make sure you hit the right popsicle stands.”

“I shouldn’t have agreed to this,” Gregor muttered. “Help Darren out, you said. It’ll be fun, you said.”

“You cowards are free to leave whenever you like,” Jolla said through her teeth, putting emphasis on the insult.

“Hey, hey,” Jason said, “That’s a sore point. Darren, you need to get her to chill out—or maybe that’s not a good idea right now.”

“Shut up!” Jolla hissed.

Darren activated his abilities, bringing up his arm and letting ice swirl around it. The room temperature began to drop sharply, and he felt the temperature of his three targets drop even sharper. He checked the others. Apart from being affected by the room’s atmosphere, their blood flows were untouched. Taking a breath, he closed his eyes, then clenched his fist.

There was a crack as several somethings instantly turned to ice. Darren’s eyes snapped open as he looked around. The three pieces of meat were completely frozen, falling over in icy round shapes. He looked at the other Tenno.

“Well what do you know, I’m alive,” Gregor said, patting himself up and down for traces of frost. “Not bad, Darren.”

Darren looked at them worriedly. “You guys good?”

Jason gave a thumbs up. “We’re cool. Or maybe hot. Well, that’s not true. We’re room temperature—”

“Alright, get the hell out of here,” Jolla said. “Thanks for being practice dummies.”

Jason shrugged. “Anytime!” He and Gregor made to leave the room. Jason clapped Darren on the shoulder. “But seriously, you need to chill her out,” he whispered in his ear before hurrying out the door as it slid shut.

Darren sighed and sat down on the ground. Despite the lower temperature, his body was covered in sweat. “Well that was cool,” he said, looking up at Jolla.

She gave him a wry smile. “Please don’t,” she said.

Darren raised his hands. “Just messing around,” he said, lying back on the ground. “So Hayden is testing out his Warframe, huh?”

“Yeah,” Jolla said, leaning against the wall. She conjured a ball of flame in her hand, playing with its intensity to warm herself in the cool room.

A thought passed through his head. “It won’t be long before we get ours.” Darren said out loud, closing his eyes. “Soon, we won’t even need each other anymore.”

The flame flared out of control and burst out of her palm. Jolla yelped as she barely contained it. “What?” she said as she closed her fist around the blaze.

Darren looked up at her. “What?” he said back.

“What did you just say?” Jolla said.

Darren shrugged. “Well, the Warframes will be able to mitigate the side effects of our abilities. We’ll both be able to regulate our body heat on our own and we won’t have to rely on each other. What?” he looked at her shocked face. “Isn’t that great?”

Jolla slumped to the wall. “It’s great that you don’t have to rely on me anymore?” she said quietly.

“What? No! I didn’t mean it like that,” Darren said quickly, getting up to a sitting position.

“Then how did you mean it?” Jolla said, her voice rising.

“I meant it…combat-wise, you know, that—well, you know, we’ll be able to work apart…but, only if the situation calls for it, of course, I mean…” Darren stumbled over his words. “I…do want to work with you, I enjoy…being with you. You’re my…squadmate.”

“Squadmate?” Jolla said numbly.

“I mean, you’re more than that,” Darren babbled again, digging the hole deeper. “You’re…you’re…”

Jolla got up suddenly and keyed open the door.

“Wait!” Darren cried, getting to his feet. But she was already gone, leaving him alone in the cold room.

Another thought, like a voice in his head, passed through his mind. Well, that didn’t go well, did it? Vaguely, he realized that the voice was not his own.

Hayden stood in the training room, Warframe sheathing his body. The energy swirled inside his body like a torrent, yet he felt as if he was in the eye of the storm.

Ford’s voice came on in a mic. “Alright, let’s begin test four. Ready, Tenno?”

Hayden nodded to no one. “Yes,” he said, barely containing his excitement.

Virtual enemies appeared before him, weapons drawn. Hayden selected his first ability. “Slash dash!” He said aloud, though the very thought of the ability was sufficient enough to activate it.

“This isn’t an action movie, Tenno, please keep the comms clear unless you have something important to say,” Ford said.

“Sorry,” Hayden said, but he couldn’t remove the grin from his face.

He summoned his sword and let it send him hurtling towards one of the enemies, cleaving it in two in a downward cut. It disintegrated before him. He followed through with the strike and dashed towards another enemy, cutting it down in a swift strike. In seconds, none of the targets were left standing.

More appeared around him, weapons brought to bear. “Use your second ability,” Ford said.

Hayden raised his arm as the sword appeared, feeling the Void energy channel into the blade almost instantaneously, charging up in a heartbeat and shattering into blinding light. The virtual soldiers stumbled and covered their eyes.

“Third ability,” Ford ordered. “Remember, this one takes time to—”

“I know, I know!” Hayden said. The Warframe sent out a ping, selecting the enemies as Hayden felt the Void energy in his body rise again. He could sense the presence of each of the enemies. He brought up his sword and a floating array of the blades appeared, each levelled at a target.

“I could do this all day,” Hayden grinned, and he brought down the sword. The blades shot forward, destroying their targets.

Still more appeared to take their place. “Alright, here we go, fourth ability,” Ford said. “We haven’t tried this one yet, and not even Dr. Coven knows how it will work.”

“Then let’s find out!” Hayden said, selecting the final ability.

The energy surged in his body, coursing across every nerve, every muscle and blood vein. In that instant, he was flooded with power like he had never felt before. He expected his body to erupt in gashes, but none came. Instead, in his hands appeared the familiar yet unfamiliar sword. Void energy swirled around it, warping its shape into a blade he had never seen before. He took a moment to inspect it, then pointed it at one of the enemies.

“I do not hold the sword of kings,” he said. “I am the sword of kings.”

He leapt at the soldiers with a yell, swinging his sword in a perfect arc. He felt a surge of energy transfer into the blade, and it released a crescent slash, leaving the blade and cleaving through his intended target. The wave continued to sail towards the enemies. It obliterated the ones in its path, cutting a wide swath through the virtual opponents. The slash slammed into the wall, leaving a slight cut against the material meant to absorb capital ship batteries.

Hayden stopped in his tracks. “What was that?” he said, looking at the blade.

“It looks like you are able to project your slashes when enough energy has entered the blade, Mr. Sword of Kings.” Koda’s voice came in.

Hayden laughed. “Sorry, I couldn’t help it,” he practically giggled. He turned towards the other opponents in the room. “Take this!” he said, swinging again. Another destructive crescent burst from the blade and into his enemies. He sliced again and again, wiping out the virtual attackers in droves. Finally, the room was empty, save for him. Large gashes covered the walls.

He felt the rush of Void energy dying down, the levels returning to normal. The sword flashed brightly, then began disintegrating. Hayden watched it until it had completely disappeared. He slumped to the floor, breathless.

A slight chuckle escaped from his lips. He chuckled again, a bit louder, until he tilted his head back and laughed. He had never laughed like this before. It was an uncontrollable laughter, like that of someone intoxicated. Intoxicated with power. Hayden fell back and lay on the floor, still laughing. He barely found the strength to take off his helmet.

“Alright, call it in, Tenno,” Ford said. There was something wary in her voice, but Hayden did not notice.

“Yes ma’am, Ford,” Hayden said, his laughter dying down. With a sweep of his legs, he leapt to his feet. He walked towards the door to the observation room where Ford, Dr. Coven, Miyoko, Koda and Joul were watching.

“How did it feel?” Miyoko asked as Hayden stepped inside. She gave a small smile as he turned to her.

She’s so…“In a word,” he said, closing his eyes. “Beautiful.”

Miyoko’s smile faltered a little. “I see,” she said. She felt her race redden slightly. The look in his eyes seemed different. They had always been composed and kind, but now, he somehow seemed more laidback, almost looser. Like he was less in control of himself.

“Any problems, things that need adjusting?” Ford said. “Tenno?”

He didn't look at her, still smiling at Miyoko, who was starting to become nervous. “I think its fine as is, Ford. Truly a masterpiece, Dr. Coven.”

Joul looked at Ford, puzzled slightly. Hayden had never acted like this towards her before. Ford shook her head, equally confused. “Well, if that truly is the case,” Ford said curtly, “Then the simulation is over, Tenno. Please return the suit to Dr. Coven.”

Hayden finally looked at her. Is that disappointment on his face? Ford thought.

“By all means, Tenno,” Coven said, “Please hold on to it. Best you get acclimated with it as soon as possible."

Hayden turned and approached him, his face lighting up instantly. He gave a low bow to Coven. “My thanks, Doctor,” he said. “I will be sure to use it to the fullest.”

Ford looked at Dr. Coven, then to Hayden, keeping her expression under control. “Very well, Tenno. You are dismissed for now.”

Hayden gave another low bow to Ford and made his way towards the door. Miyoko gave him another nervous smile. “Later,” she said.

Hayden walked up to her and planted his lips on hers.

Miyoko’s eyes widened and she made a slight mumbling sound through Hayden’s mouth.

The room was silent for several seconds as he held her there. Miyoko felt her body heat skyrocket, feeling his hand on her cheek and an indescribable feeling flood through her body.

Finally, he released her. Miyoko swayed slightly, her head in a daze, and she looked up at Hayden. He gave her an easy smile. “Later,” he said, walking out the door. He was chuckling quietly to himself, the same little laugh from before.

Miyoko stared at the doorway for a few shocked seconds, then slowly turned to the others. Joul also wore a shocked expression, though not as stunned as her’s. Ford’s mouth was open, as if to say something, and her eyes were narrowed, an almost outraged incredulity. Koda and Dr. Coven looked unperturbed.

“Did he just…?” Joul looked from Ford to Koda to Miyoko. “What was that?”

“That was exactly what it looked like,” Koda said bluntly, but he also seemed deep in thought.

“No, I mean, was that even Hayden?” Joul said. “It’s not like Hayden to just…well, I mean…has he uh, done that before?” Joul said to Miyoko.

Miyoko shook her head vigorously. Her face, already a noticeable shade of red, flushed even more. “He…” she tried to say, but her mind had gone blank.

“Maybe it’s a power trip,” Koda said, shrugging. “After all, it’s not every day you gain the powers of a divine protector. He’ll sober up soon.”

Ford had an odd expression on her face. The outrage was still there, but it was mixed with suspicion. “It better just be a power trip,” she said quietly.

“What do you mean?” Joul said.

“It’s nothing,” she said. “Dr. Coven, I have a few questions for you later.” Her voice had a slight edge to it.

Dr. Coven nodded. “Of course,” he said. “I will be in my lab.”

Ford sighed as the scientist left the room. “You are also free to go,” she said to the three other Tenno.

Joul nodded and made to leave. Miyoko, eyes still a little unfocused, also started walking towards the door. Koda, however, stayed seated in one of the chairs, arms folded.

Outside, Joul turned to Miyoko. “Hey, you good?”

“I…” Miyoko turned to Joul but still stared out into space. Her face was a deep shade of red.

Joul looked down the hallway. “I mean, I know you two are…like you know, but still, I would think Hayden would be…more tactful?”

Miyoko barely heard him. Was that even Hayden? The words bounced around her otherwise blank mind. His breath, how his mouth felt, and the hot, intense feeling that had run through her body from contact to release, were the only other things she could think about. And yet the way he had looked at her…

It wasn’t him.

“Something on your mind, Zayati?” Ford said after the others left.

He stared through the glass at the training room. “Yes,” he said carefully.

“Would it be about Rilla Liu?” she said without pause.

Koda looked up at her. “You didn’t spend a lot of time together, but you two were very close, from what I understand,” she said. “And to be honest, when I was filing my report, I had to review the security footage from the master technician’s office. I would be surprised if you weren’t affected by what happened.”

Koda opened his mouth, then closed it. He looked back down. “Actually, it does feels like I wasn’t affected by it.”

Ford turned to him. “What do you mean?”

“I had a dream about…her death. I remember…holding her in my arms. I could see where she was hit, the lifeless look in her eyes.” He said, his gaze staring through the glass and far away. “But when I woke up, I felt…fine. I didn’t feel sad, angry, or anything.” He started shaking. “I…loved her,” he said, “I really thought I did. Shouldn’t I be more #*($%%@ up than this?” His voice was breaking. “Even now, I’m not losing it because she’s dead, but because I feel like…like nothing even @(*()$ happened!” He bowed his head, tears streaming down his face. Tears that came not for the reason he wanted. “Did I not care for her?” he asked, almost to himself.

Ford said nothing as he wept. “Koda,” she said after a while, “Did you have any close friends in the academy?”

“What?” he looked up at her.

“Anyone you felt particularly close to, a best friend, a lover, anyone?”

He looked back down. “I…kept to myself at the academy. I knew people, but I never got close to anyone. I became more isolated after I received word about my homeworld.”

Ford nodded. “As I thought. I read the reports on all of you, from the academy records. The others all had a close relationship at the academy,” she said. “Joul’s brother, Gregor’s squadmates, even Hayden had a best friend that he lost. There was at least one person each of them deeply cared for that they lost on the ship. Yet for the most part, even right after the accident, all of you showed remarkable spirit and persevered, in spite of the terrible loss they had all undergone.”

She turned to the training room, standing beside Koda. “Do you remember what Thames said on the landing platform? ‘The Void chooses its survivors well.’ Perhaps he didn’t know what he was saying, but I believe there is some truth to that. I can’t say I have scientific proof to back it up, but I think that one of the reasons you all survived was because each of you has a tenacious spirit. Even in the most desperate of circumstances, all of you have displayed a uncommon ability to remain focused and calm.”

Koda scoffed. “So I guess we are monsters, after all.”

She looked sharply at him. “No, Tenno. If anything, you are more human than anyone else in this Empire. It may not seem the case, but humans are resilient creatures. We can bounce back from terrible things. We lose loved ones, endure excruciating suffering, or undergo extreme mental stress, but at the end of the day, we still find the strength to stand back up on our feet.”

Ford knelt and placed a hand on Koda’s shoulder, looking him in the eye. “And most resilient of all are you, the Tenno. To lose loved ones and to seemingly feel unaffected is a difficult burden, to be sure. But is also a strength, and in these dark times, the people of this Empire will look to you to use this strength to guide them to the light.”

Save them Koda, I know you can. Rilla’s voice drifted in his head. He met Ford’s gaze and nodded. “We will be there,” he said. “I swear it.” He looked at his arm. The ash still trailed along it, wisps of smoke in swirling remembrance. “I’m sorry, Rilla,” he said.

Ford smiled sadly at him. “She never asked for you to cry for her, did she? She wanted you to save others.”

He got up from his seat and bowed. “And for her sake, and that of the people of this empire, I will.” He said.

Koda entered his room and closed the door behind him. He let out smoke filled breath and leaned his head against the metal wall.

“I never did ask for you to cry for me.” someone said.

His head turned so fast that his neck cricked. Rilla was leaning against the doorway, smiling sadly.

“What…” he stammered, shaking.

“It’s true, I didn’t,” she said, walking towards him. “Still, you want to cry for me, don’t you? Just because you’re resilient doesn’t mean you’re heartless. Just because you’ll carry out my promise, doesn’t mean you’re not racked by guilt from letting me die.”

She put her hands to his head. They felt warm. But it wasn’t her warmth. It was the burning fire of a heatblast. Something wet splattered against his foot. The fatal wound on her side was gushing blood. “Do you want to feel anguish? Do you want to feel guilt? Very well then,” she said softly, and for a moment he swore that the last words were not spoken by her voice, though it came from her mouth.

Her forehead touched his, and suddenly the room changed. He was back in the master technician’s office, his eyes shut tight as he gripped the replacement core in his hands. He heard the familiar report of a Braton, and he opened his eyes.

He saw her looking at him, terrified, just before the Sentients opened fire. He screamed as the shots ripped her apart. He screamed until his voice went hoarse.

CH. 19: ILLUSION

Joul knocked on Koda’s door. “Hey Koda,” he said, “You in there? Time to spar.”

There was no reply. He heard a strange sound, almost like a muffled sob.

He frowned. Had he been imagining it? “Koda?” he asked.

No more sounds came from the other end. “Just imagining it, then.” Joul said to himself. He turned and left.

Jason slotted a clip into a Lex Prime model pistol and aimed it down the shooting range. He took care to line the sight up with the holographic target on the other end of the wide room. He took a deep breath, then pulled the trigger.

The Lex roared and nearly flew out of his hands as it bucked upwards. The shot went wide, completely missing the target and pinging into a corner.

Nice shot, a voice said. It was a girl’s voice, playful and mischievous.

Jason looked at the Lex. “A pistol is talking to me,” he said.

I’m not a pistol, the voice said, sounding hurt. Let’s just say I’m your conscience.

He looked around cautiously, confirming that the room was empty. It didn’t sound like it was coming from the speakers, either. It was as if someone else was thinking in his head, a stream of consciousness that he had no control over. “I have a pretty sexy sounding conscience,” he said, still checking the room.

Don’t worry, invisiboy. You won’t find me here. I’m in your head. I know everything there is about you.

“Oh?” Jason said, pistol at the ready. “Well, pop quiz then, what’s my blood type?”

What a boring question, the voice said lazily. Let’s try something more juicy, like, say, ‘what is your worst fear?’

Jason paused. “Shoot,” he said cautiously, curling his finger around the trigger almost out of reflex.

It’s about that magic word. Coward. Just like you!

“The person who isn’t talking to me face to face is calling me a coward?” he said, but his grip on the pistol tightened.

Oh, you want to see a face? Very well. Look down range. You’ll find one.

Jason turned, and his blood went cold.

A tall, muscular boy was leaning against the wall, smiling at him. “Long time no see, Jason,” the boy said. His dark hair curled over one eye, the same way Jason had always seen it fall.

“Dorian?” Jason whispered. “How…you’re dead!”

The boy raised his eyebrow. “We haven’t seen each other in a year and that’s what you got to say to me? Honestly, you never change. The same old Jason, who wet himself every time he saw a Sentient. If it wasn’t for me, you’d never have made it through the academy.”

Jason’s face hardened. “No. You’re not Dorian. Dorian died on that ship. I…saw you die.” He remembered that same face screaming in agony, the bones ripping from his body before finally lying still.

Dorian shrugged. “It’s a pity I did. I might’ve gotten to see how much you’ve changed. You’ve certainly become more confident in yourself. I used to be the only person you didn’t spare from your terrible jokes, you know. But have you really changed enough to really be one of the heroes of the Empire?”

He got up from the wall and walked towards Jason. “You were just the kid who didn’t want to die and realized he was in over his head the moment he set foot in the academy. How did the Void even choose you? What can you possibly do among the ranks of Hayden and the others?”

“I don’t know how you’re in my head, or how you’re doing this,” Jason said to the girl, “But if you are, then you know what I can do. I pushed back the Sentients at the bridge, I destroyed them!” He yelled the last few words.

“And even when you were invisible, your sword was shaking in your hands the whole time,” Dorian said, shaking his head. He leaned against the booth. “Gregor did most of the work, didn’t he? You were just there for moral support. How many did you really kill, two? Three?”

Jason leveled his pistol. “Get out of my head,” he said quietly. “Now.”

‘Dorian’ laughed. “Are you really going to shoot your dead friend? Maybe you have some balls after all.”

“Shut up,” Jason said. He gripped the gun tightly to compensate for the recoil, and to channel his anger.

Dorian chuckled. “Well, by all means, try to prove me wrong. After all,” he said, and the girl’s voice layered with his friend’s, “Your worst fear is that you’re not worthy of being a Tenno.”

“SHUT UP!” Jason yelled, and in that instant he felt his Void energy surge. He pulled the trigger.

The gun made a strange clicking sound, the expected roar never coming. He looked down at the gun in bewilderment. The trigger seemed to be stuck.

He heard the girl laugh in his head again, and he looked up to see Dorian was no longer there. Oh dear, did your gun break? Oh well. It’s not like you could’ve shot a ghost.

The girl’s playful giggle faded away. Whatever she was, she had left him alone for now. He shook his head and turned his attention to the malfunctioning gun. He tried flicking the safety on and off. He pulled out the magazine and inspected it.

For some reason, the bullets were all facing backwards.

Jason blinked. He had slotted the rounds in himself. He took the Lex to a workdesk in the corner of the range. Recalling his academy training, he grabbed a toolkit from the shelf above the desk and began dismantling the gun. In addition to the ornate designs, primed versions of the weapons boasted better design and mechanisms. However, the basic composition was comparable to the Lex Jason had practiced with in the academy. He tried twisting the takedown lever. There was some unexpected resistance. He pulled harder, and finally the lever gave way, allowing him to pull off the slide.

He peered into the receiver of the pistol, and was instantly confused.

All of the parts were in the wrong place. Springs, locks, and other moving pieces were scrambled, as if they had been loosened and shaken like a bag of chips. How did this happen? He had fired the gun only minutes earlier, yet in its current condition, it was in no state to discharge anything except maybe the recoil spring, which had somehow ended up lodged inside the barrel. In its usual place was the firing pin.

It’s like they all switched places with each other…switch teleported? He remembered the surge of Void energy. Distress can cause our powers to flare out of control. He looked at the switched pieces. Did I do this?

Diligently, he carefully disassembled the gun into its separate pieces. Then, taking care not to misplace anything, he reassembled the gun. He jacked all of the backwards bullets out of the clip and slid it empty into the Lex. He pulled the slide back and manually put one round in the chamber, listening to the satisfying click as he slammed slide back into place.

Getting up from the bench, he approached the range. He brought the pistol to bear towards the holographic target, still patiently waiting for him through the bizarre events.

Jason took a breath, narrowed his eyes, and squeezed the trigger.

The gun fired again, this time bucking only slightly in Jason’s ready grip. The round pierced the holographic target straight through the head, shattering it into pieces.

Hayden stepped into his room, still wearing Excalibur. Please hold on to it, Dr. Coven’s words repeated. Best you get acclimated with it as soon as possible.

The suit felt good. The feeling that his own abilities would only help him and not harm him was comforting. But the power, the incredible feeling of it flowing through his veins…power is good. Power means I can protect the Empire.

Sighing, he sat down on the bed. Still, he thought, I don’t have to wear it all the time.

But don’t you want to? Feel this power, Hayden. For a moment, he thought it was the girl talking to him, but he realized that the thought was his own. He shook his head, getting up and checking himself in the mirror.

He was slightly taken aback at his expression. He was grinning. But not how he usually did. It seemed twisted, in a way. And there was a strange look in his eyes. The eyes of the powerful.

No, he thought back, that’s not it. A faint panic pierced through the comfort of the suit. Disengage, he commanded mentally, beginning the process of removing the Warframe.

…but then you won’t have all this power. It definitely was his own thought, and yet not. Like he had a second conscience.

“Disengage,” he said aloud, and he felt the back of his suit begin to split open.

The small voice in his head began to grow quieter. You need me, Hayden. You need me to protect your friends.

The suit loosened enough for him to step out, and he quickly yanked himself out of the Warframe. It stood in place, like it had a life of its own.

His head suddenly spun. It was as if something that had been in his head all this time had suddenly disappeared. What was that…he had definitely felt differently when we was wearing the suit. A thought from earlier passed through his mind. Intoxicated by power. It was almost as if he had been a different person. Not a different person. It wasn’t that something had disappeared from his mind, it was that something came back. Discipline. Control. His carefully maintained composure had been absent when he was in the suit. And when he had spoken with Ford and the others…

He suddenly remembered his behavior in the observation room.

Hayden stumbled backwards and fell onto his bed. He reached a hand and touched his mouth, remembering the feeling of her soft lips. What was I thinking? He face felt as if Jolla had set it ablaze. He numbly got up from the bed and headed towards the door. In his haste, he knocked over the suit. It lost its form and crumpled to the floor, just a pile of armor.

I have to apologize, he thought as he headed down the hallway. That suit definitely changed something in me…I wasn’t thinking properly. He stopped in front of Miyoko’s door and raised a hand to knock. That suit is…something feels off.

Oh, so it twists you too? It was the girl again.

Hayden stopped, hand hovering above the door. “Who are you,” he said out loud.

I’m hurt, Hayden. You really don’t remember me? We’ve known each other ever since year one of the academy, and now you’re off making out with some random girl who kicked your ! in the close-quarters competition. What happened to you, Hayden? Did the Void change you that much?

The voice sounded familiar. Someone from the academy. Who remembered my fight with Miyoko. Who…?

Come on, Hayden. I thought you were the part of the team that did the quick thinking.

And then it hit him. Of course she sounded familiar, how could he forget…?

The door slid open. “Oh.” Miyoko looked slightly surprised, then quickly looked away, her face turning red again. “Hello, Hayden…”

“Nadia.” Hayden said suddenly.

Miyoko blinked. “Who?”

There you go. Long time no talk, Hayden.

Hayden turned and dashed down the hallway. “Wait, Hayden!” Miyoko cried, but he had rounded the corner and vanished out of sight.

She looked at the empty corner, confusion increasing by the second. “Who’s Nadia?” she said to no one.

None of your business, girl, a voice responded. You should let your unit leader be.

“What?” Miyoko looked around, but found no one else in the hallway. It sounded like a girl, but it hadn’t been Jolla or Lotus. The voice remained silent. It sounded familiar, as if she had heard it before. Am I going crazy? She went back into her room and sat down in front of her desk. Two neat stacks of books were pressed against the wall. She pulled the top book from one of the piles and set it down in front of her. The Science of Shields, the cover read.

She crossed her arms on the desk, laying her head down. “What’s going on, Hayden?” She murmured.

Her hands idly flipped through the book, her eyes seeing but not reading the text. Sighing, she slammed it shut. She couldn’t concentrate, couldn’t think straight since he had…she buried her head in her arms, that same hot feeling buzzing through her head.

Aw, how cute, the voice spoke. She looked up. Again, the room was empty. She remembered now. It was the voice from earlier today, right after she and Hayden had last trained. Nothing to him.

“Who’s there?” She said.

Nobody, the voice said playfully. Nobody but you and your little crush.

She got up from her seat. Her hand reached for the Lato on the desk.

Don’t worry, the voice continued, I just want to help you.

“Help me how,” she said, her fingers wrapping around the handle of the gun.

I just want to give you some advice. The voice sounded friendly, soothing. It’s quite simple. Don’t get too close to someone if they don’t feel the same way.

“What do you mean?” Miyoko said. Her knuckles whitened on the pistol.

You’re in love with Hayden, aren’t you? Miyoko felt her body heat rise at the voice’s teasing words. He was the one who saved you from your powers, and he’s been with you every step of the way ever since, your brilliant sparring partner…so gentle, so dashing. But…he doesn’t really feel the same about you, does he?

“Hayden feels…” she hesitated to finish the sentence.

You really have no idea, the girl said. None. How do you really know he feels anything towards you?

“He…kissed me,” she managed to say, instantly feeling her face burn even more.

The girl’s laugher echoed inside her head. You think that just because he let his power get to him and impulsively kissed the nearest girl in the room that he loves you? He thinks you’re cute, maybe, but think rationally. The pistol started to shake.

You heard Koda, the voice continued. He was flushed with success and maybe more than a little drunk by his power. You saw his behavior in the training room. How he talked to Lotus, his mannerisms, he seemed a little…different, didn’t he?

She nodded, but then wondered if this girl could see that. “Yes,” she said. “He was acting strange.” He remembered her feeling a slight unease when he was laughing on the ground. It had not been his usual laugh. And the look he had given her just before he kissed her…

In your own words, “It wasn’t him.” That suit is powerful. The boy was not himself, don’t you see. What happened was a little accident. That’s all.

“An accident…” She tried one last time to argue. “How do you know?”

Oh, I don’t really. But he does. And when he comes back to apologize to you, that’s exactly what he’s going to say. Trust me.

“I don’t,” she said, raising her voice. “Who are you?”

But the voice did not answer. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Miyoko whipped her head towards the sound. Hayden…?

Hand shaking, she keyed open the door. It slid back to reveal Joul.

“Hello,” he said. “I was wondering if you made any breakthroughs about shielding technology since we last talked.”

“Oh,” Miyoko said, struggling to hide the disappointed look on her face and the gun in her hand. “Yes, I found a bit. There have been some shield variants that have been based on electricity, but what you’re suggesting hasn’t been tried before, it seems,” she said, “You should be able to create a shield based on electricity, but polarizing the two sides so that you can shoot through one and deflect with the other hasn’t been tried.”

Joul nodded. “Well, I didn’t expect anything like that to be developed yet. But this is a great start! Could you lend me the book you found that on?”

“Of course!” she said quickly, taking the opportunity to put the gun back on the desk as she dug through the pile of books.

“Thanks!” He said, “Any luck on your end?”

“A little,” she said, “Most shields can be affected by magnetic forces, but I still need to dig a little deeper to see how I can apply that with my abilities. I was going to test it out today.” She finally found A Repulsive History and handed it to him.

“Well, good luck on it; I’m sure you’ll find something.” He took the book, then frowned. “Hey, your hands are shaking,” he said, “Are you alright?”

“What?” she said, startled. “Of course, yes, I’m fine,” she stammered.

He cocked his head. “You sure?”

“Yeah, it’s nothing,” she said. “Thanks for wishing me good luck. Good luck to you too.”

Before Joul could say anything else, she keyed the door shut. She collapsed onto her bed and sighed.

I’m just…nothing to him.

CH. 20: REALITY

Ford was sorting out several screens and holopads on her desk when Hayden burst into the room.

“You insist that the Tenno bow to show respect, yet you enter my office without knocking,” Ford noted, still looking down at her screens.

Hayden slammed his hands down on the desk, meeting her surprised gaze as she looked up at him. “Our…accident. Were we the only survivors? Just the eight of us?” he asked intently.

Ford looked concerned. “What do you mean?”

“Were there any other survivors? Anyone else?” Hayden’s face looked intense, almost desperate.

The colonel looked down at her work, letting out a breath. “I was told that the only ones who survived were the eight of you,” she said.

Hayden closed his eyes, furrowing his brow. How…

“…however, recently I have begun to suspect that what I was told was a lie.” she finished.

His eyes snapped back open. “Thames’ answer to Jolla’s question about other Tenno seemed suspicious,” Ford said. She pressed a button at her desk and the door behind Hayden slid shut, locks clicking. “I was looking further into the details of your accident, and I remember seeing that all of the victims whose bodies were able to be found were sent first to the Order, and then to their families for burial.”

She picked up a holopad and showed it to him. “In total, 501 bodies out of the 700 cadets aboard were returned to their families. It took a bit of digging, but I found out that originally 509 were sent to the Order.”

“Eight went missing?” Hayden said. “No, not missing. Just never returned.”

“Correct. That information was very well hidden. I almost missed it myself. The Order didn’t want anyone to know they were in possession of these bodies.”

“What if they weren’t bodies?” Hayden said. “What if they were still alive?”

Ford nodded. “Insurance. In case the eight of you didn’t work out so well. Thames is the type of man to take such precautions.” She leaned back in her chair. “I assume you have made some form of contact with these others?”

Hayden sat down in the seat in front of her desk, putting his head in his hands. “Yes, one of them.”

“Nadia Sudek,” Ford mused.

He looked up at her, then shook his head. “Always one step ahead, aren’t you, colonel?”

“Not really,” she replied. “It was an educated guess. She was your closest friend in the academy, and while I can’t confirm that she was one of the eight, at the very least she wasn’t among the positively identified corpses sent back home.”

She brought up another list and dragged open a file. It was Nadia’s. “The names of these other eight were withheld, and so I decided to search through the academy files of the 191 cadets who were not ‘identified.’ If anyone seemed a suitable candidate for the Void, it would be her, judging from her file.” She tented her fingers. “Down to business, then. What are her abilities?”

Hayden tilted his head back down again. “Some kind of telepathy. That’s how she’s been talking to me. The day we arrived, she reached out to me, spoke in my head.” He looked back at the desk. “And she just talked with me now.”

“So somewhere in the Order, there is another…Tenno, who is communicating with you.” Ford scrolled through the academy file, her eyes weaving back and forth rapidly as she reread the document.

“Somewhere, but where?” Hayden said.

Ford shrugged. “Thames has to know about this. It’s highly possible Coven does too.”

He nodded. “Then let’s ask them. And while we’re at it, ask them why they haven’t told us about this yet.”

She shook her head. “Not a good idea. I’d doubt they’d give a truthful answer to either question.”

His face darkened. “Then what do we do?”

The colonel smiled. “Let them think we’re in the dark for now. Asking directly is not the only way of acquiring information. We just have to do a little research.”

She picked up a holopad and began moving files around. “I’ll look into possible locations where these other survivors are being held. Keep trying to communicate with Sudek and see if she can tell you where she is. Once we have found the place, we have a wide variety of means to get access.” She looked up at him with an almost mischievous look. “Even with the most advanced security in the Empire, it should be a cake walk for Koda or Jason.”

Hayden bowed. “I will do my best,” he said.

“Oh, and one other thing, Hayden.” Ford picked up one of the holopads and looked at it. “Did you feel any…different, when you were using the prototype Warframe?”

Hayden sighed and nodded. “Yes,” he said. “It…messed with my head. I think it even talked to me. The suit. It baited me into doing things I should not have done. It almost felt as if...as if I was not in control of myself.” His fist tightened. “I apologize for my behavior.”

Ford shrugged. “I’m not going to court martial you for it. However, your suit seems to not be as safe as Dr. Coven told you.” She pushed the holopad across the desk to him. “I looked into the creation of your armor, and I found that the material which the suit is based on is a byproduct of the Technocyte virus the biological lab is working on, the latest project Thames was talking about.”

“What is this virus, exactly?” Hayden said, taking the holopad.

She sighed. “It’s something nasty, I can tell you that. The disease warps your flesh and can bring victims to insanity.”

Hayden looked up sharply at her, but she shook her head. “That part of it I believe isn’t a problem; in the process of creating the suit, those organic parts are cleaned out or sealed entirely. There is some form of psychological component about it, however; victims displayed almost a hive mentality. It’s quite possible that remnants of the technocyte within the armor are attempting to corrupt you.” A video on the holopad showed an animal screeching in pain, its body horribly deformed.

“How could Dr. Coven miss something like this?” Hayden muttered, turning away from the screen. He remembered the nodes on his suit clamping down on him. Almost as if it was alive. And the second conscience in his head...

“Well, you are the only person who has worn the suit. It’s probable he doesn’t know about the side effects, although personally, I doubt that. I talked with him earlier today about it.” Her brow furrowed. “He only said it was possible, and that he would look into the matter. Classic damage control response. I’m positive he knows about it, but either doesn’t think it will be a problem, or he’s just curious.” She said the last few words with a hint of disgust.

Hayden remembered Koda’s words the first day they met Coven. “So then what should I do? With the suit.”

She rubbed her temples. “Wear it as little as possible, if you can, but we’ll still have to run the tests. Even though it seems risky, testing and developing this suit is critical to this program and to the Empire. Fortunately, the next test isn’t for about a week, and I'm sure we'll be able to get Dr. Coven to modify it once we apprise him of this error. Just be on your guard when you wear it, so you don't...deviate from your usual behaviors.” She raised her eyebrows at him.

He smacked his head. “That’s right, I need apologize to Miyoko, too,” he said, looking down and shaking his head. “I just left her there.” He stood up. “Colonel, is there anything else to discuss?”

She shook her head. “That is all. Try to make contact with Sudek again, and remember to be careful,” she said, “In and out of that suit.”

Hayden nodded, and left the room quickly, hurrying to find Miyoko.

Darren sat in the Tenno mess hall, uneaten food lying cold in a tray before him. Jolla. He hadn’t seen her since their last training session. With only so many rooms the Tenno regularly went to for training, he should have at least chanced upon her. He remembered the time he had avoided her after losing control at the killhouse. So this is what it feels like.

He thought back to their last conversation. What compelled me to say that? The thought churned over and over in his mind. Maybe I don’t want to rely on her anymore after all…

No! I do, I do, I do! He remembered lying in his cell against the wall, her heat warming him through the metal. Feeling her hot hands press against his back in the engine room. Squadmate. What a stupid thing to say. He got up. I have to talk to her.

Go ahead and talk to her. She’ll do anything you ask her, you know. It was like before, a random thought passing through his head. Though this time, it definitely sounded like someone else.

Darren froze.

Don’t mind me, frosty, the voice said, Go on and tell your girlfriend that you’re sorry. She’s so clingy that she’ll forgive you.

“It’s you,” he said, recognizing the voice, “You…planted those words in my head that I said to Jolla.”

Indeed I did. Nice to meet you.

Anger overrode his confusion. “The feeling’s not mutual. What are you?” he said, eyes narrowing.

What? Not even who? Geez, so straightforward. I’m just a third wheel, that’s all.

“Third wheels don’t put words in other people’s mouths, quite literally,” Darren replied coldly.

It needed to be said. Surely you see it yourself, don’t you? Jolla’s little character flaw. Or maybe you think she’s flawless.

“What are you talking about?” Darren said.

She relies on you too much, don’t you know that? When you were avoiding her for a week, she almost lost it, remember. She thinks she’s powerless without you. Actually, she is powerless without you. She giggled in his mind. Has she ever practiced her abilities when you weren’t with her?

“Of course she…” he stopped and thought about it.

No. Not even once. You’re like her safety blanket. Or maybe fire blanket is a more accurate term. And right now, you’re smothering her.

“I’m making sure she doesn’t get hurt,” he said impulsively.

You’re setting her up for failure, the voice shot back. One day, there will be a time when you won’t be there to give her a chill pill when she starts to overheat. Children who’ve never swam without a life vest will drown if they’re thrown into an ocean.

Darren felt his hands shaking. He could not tell if it was from rage or fear. “What can I do about it?”

Not much, really. Just, you know, maybe drop some more hints like I gave you. Give her space. Of course, these are all suggestions. You’re free to do whatever you want. The voice seemed to get quieter. Just remember what they say about even the best of intentions.

The voice was gone. The mess hall door opened, and Joul entered. “Hey Darren,” he said, giving a twitchy wave. “How’ve you been?”

Jolla’s head was in a haze as she made her way through the killhouse. A holographic enemy appeared to her right. Almost without looking, she blasted it to pieces with the Boar in her hands.

Why would Darren say something like that, she thought. Now that she thought about it, he probably didn’t mean anything wrong by it. But she had forgotten that the Warframes would give them more independence. Even with the suit, could she still control her abilities on her own?

She dove behind cover as two turrets opened fire. Those were live rounds, but they were calibrated to stop once her Void suit went critical. Not that she was going to let that happen.

The targeting systems were heat-seeking. If she let out a burst of fire, it would disorient them briefly. She raised her palm, then hesitated. Focus.

An errant flame blew outwards, almost sending her body into overheat as it burst over the cover and almost filled the room. She cursed, but it had gotten the job done, more or less. The turrets directed their shots towards the giant flame.

She rolled into the open, stopping in a crouching position, and blasted two targets positioned above the turrets. The virtual enemies disintegrated and the firing stopped.

Jolla channeled her anger into the simulation, single-mindedly destroying the targets almost as soon as they appeared. Still, she didn’t dare use her powers again. As she cleared out another group of enemies, her eyes swept the room, looking for more to pop up.

“Hey.” Jolla whipped her head around, bringing the Boar to bear. She was about to pull the trigger when she saw Darren standing in the doorway.

She shrieked, stumbling backwards. “Dammit, Darren,” she cried, tossing the gun away. “What are you doing here?" I almost shot him…he wasn’t even wearing a Void suit. If she had fired…

Darren looked apologetic. “I was just checking on you,” he said simply.

Jolla took a quick look around to make sure the room was clear of any turrets. “Thanks, I guess,” she muttered, prying off her helmet. “You could’ve waited till I was finished, you know.”

The boy approached her. “I didn’t want to wait. I wanted to say sorry,” he said, “About what happened. I don’t know why I said what I said.” He sounded contrite, his face embarrassed.

She looked away. “Forget about it,” she said. “I guess I overreacted a bit.”

He suddenly put his arms around her, surprising her. His body still felt cool through her Void suit. “Really, I’m sorry,” he said quietly. “I didn’t mean to offend you.”

Jolla sighed, then returned the hug. “It’s alright,” she said. For a while, she let him hold her. He was cold, but it was comforting. Like a refreshing breeze on a hot day…

“I did some thinking about it,” he said, his breath washing over her ear. “I want to rely on you, Jolla. Even with the Warframes, I still need you.” He gripped her even tighter.

Jolla rested her head on his shoulder, letting it cool her warm face. “Really?”

Darren let her go and smiled. “Really. Because you’re the same way, right? You want to rely on me. No, that’s not right. You have to rely on me.” He said, putting his hands on her shoulders.

Jolla blinked, confused. “Darren, what are you saying—”

Darren suddenly pinned her to the wall. “You know exactly what I'm saying.” Even his breath felt cold. Too cold. “That’s how you are. You’re so needy, so reliant on other people. You like to make them all think you’re so strong,” he said, eyes narrowing, “But really, you’re nothing without others. You’re nothing without me.”

His biting words shook her to her core. A coldness wrapped around her, combined with his frozen touch. “Darren,” she said, tears starting to trickle down her face. “It’s not like that, I…”

“Then what is it like?” He breathed, leaning closer. Something seemed different about him. No longer the slightly nervous, gentle Darren she knew. His eyes flashed almost suggestively at her, his smile cruel. Is this really Darren? “Tell me that it’s not still true that whenever I’m not around, you lose confidence in your abilities. Nothing more than a parasite, a kitty acting like a tiger. And that’s all you’ll ever be.”

“That’s not—” she whispered, “Darren, why would you…how do you know…”

“Because,” he said, putting his mouth to her ear, his breath freezing her skin. “You’re my squadmate.”

Jolla’s eyes snapped open. She was leaning on the wall of the prep room outside the killhouse, Boar held loosely at her side, helmet still equipped. The light above the killhouse entrance was on, indicating the simulation was waiting for her to begin. Her breathing was heavy. Shaking, she dropped the Boar and yanked off the helmet, putting a hand to her ear. It was her normal, slightly burning temperature. But his cold words still echoed inside.

She sank against the wall. Was that a dream? A nightmare? Somewhere, she heard a girl giggling. It seemed to come from everywhere at once, almost maniacal laughter echoing in the room that was empty save for her.

The door slid open, and she jumped. “Time’s up,” Joul said, walking into the room. “How’s the Boar?”

He stopped when he saw her, slumped on the floor, scared and confused. She realized that tears still stained her cheek. She felt more slide down from her eyes, sizzling on a burnt patch of skin.

Joul knelt down to her. “Are you ok?” he said.

“Where’s Darren?” she whispered.

He blinked. “I was just talking with him in the mess hall for the past couple of minutes. Are you ok?” he repeated, concern etched on his face.

She shook her head, getting up. “I’m fine,” she said. Her voice sounded hoarse. “Killhouse is all yours.”

“You sure?” Joul said.

“I said I’m fine!” She yelled. Her legs carried her out of the room, fist slamming the keypad to close the door.

As she walked from the killhouse, she saw Darren round the corner, and her face went white.

“Jolla,” he said, “I—”

She turned and fled, wiping her tears as she ran.

“Jolla? Jolla!” She heard him shout, but she made her way through the labyrinth of hallways, seeking only to distance herself from him. They were endless, hallway after hallway of rooms. She keyed a code into one at random and slipped inside, shutting it behind her.

It was completely empty, devoid of the furniture and other necessities. A barren, useless room.

She sat in a corner and hugged herself, feeling hot tears falling one after the other onto her scarred face. His words, or the words she had heard from his voice, played over and over in her mind, and she tried to curl more into a ball in a futile attempt to rid herself of the accusations. Endlessly, without pause, they echoed inside her head, like the tears that ran down her cheeks. She heard Darren’s rapid footsteps run past outside.

He had lost her.

Hayden knocked on the door without pause. “Miyoko?” he said, “It’s me.”

There was no answer. She’s probably out training, he thought, and he turned to leave.

He found himself face to face with her.

She was wearing a simple training outfit that was worn under their Void suits that clung to her body. A towel was hung around her neck, and her face shone slightly from sweat. A duffel bag was on her shoulder.

“Hello, Hayden,” she said. She looked at him cautiously, face tense.

Hayden opened his mouth, then closed it. He could remember the shocked expression on her face after he had kissed her, the taste of her lips lingering… He raised his hand, clenching and unclenching it as he momentarily lost the words he had been preparing on his way there.

“Um,” Miyoko said, trying to fill the awkward silence. “Do you—”

“I’m sorry,” he said suddenly, startling her. He took a breath, then gave a sheepish smile. “On both accounts. I was going to say that to you before, but then I suddenly ran off…I have no excuse. And back in the observation room, I…wasn’t myself.”

“…Oh.” Miyoko looked down. “You seemed a little...different,” she murmured.

He nodded. “I was. It was because…I don’t know. I was a little too excited after testing out the suit.” He decided not to tell her about the possible side effects of the Warframe. Now that he knew about it, he was certain it wouldn’t become a problem before Dr. Coven could sort it out, and he didn’t want to worry her any more than he probably already had.

Miyoko nodded. “So, then, that’s all it was, right?” she said, almost to herself.

Hayden nodded again, smiling. “Yep. It won’t happen again, I promise. I’ll keep my excitement down a notch.”

She said nothing for a while, still looking down on the ground, face unreadable. Then, she looked up at him. “That’s good,” she said, giving a small smile.

They stared at each other awkwardly for a few more seconds, then gave a nervous laugh at the same time. “Is there…anything else?” she said.

Hayden shrugged. “Nope! So, apology accepted?” he asked worriedly.

Miyoko hesitated, then nodded her head vigorously. “Of course!” She said. “It’s fine, I was just surprised, that’s all.”

Hayden nodded. “Great,” he said, “Great.” He edged out of her way and gestured towards the door. “I’ll leave you to your research,” he said, still smiling.

“Alright,” Miyoko keyed the door open and walked inside. She turned to him. “L-later,” she said, remembering happened the last time she said those words.

Hayden gave an odd laugh. It sounded almost like a choking sound in his throat. “Later,” he said as the door slid closed.

He leaned back and let his head fall on the opposite wall, letting out a long breath into the empty hallway. He put a hand to his forehead, which felt almost feverish. He also remembered the last time that word was exchanged between them.

“Well, that was awkward,” he muttered. He pictured her in the workout uniform, the slight shine from the sweat on her body and her surprised yet innocent eyes. The feeling of her lips on his mouth was still there. He sighed. “Stupid,” he said.

Miyoko dropped the bag to the floor, hung the towel on the rack in the bathroom and stared at the mirror. See, he doesn’t really care for you. It was the girl again, her voice again soothing.

She sighed bitterly. I know. I’m such an idiot. He was excited about the suit. That’s all it was.

Of course, the girl said. What ever made you think differently? He’s your superior. You are his subordinate. Don’t think that Top of the Class Hayden would be so unprofessional.

She leaned on the sink, hands in her head. Her eyes felt watery. She sighed. “Stupid,” she said.

Nadia Sudek laughed, lying on the bed in the center of the room. A lone light shone down on her. “This really is too much fun,” she said.

“It’s not supposed to be fun,” a low voice said from the shadows of the room. “Is it working?”

“All too well,” she said, slipping from the bed and pacing around the room. “It’s so easy to get to someone’s head once you’ve…gotten into their head.” She giggled.

“Just don’t raise too much suspicion,” her handler said. “You said that Tenno and Ford are already alerted to your presence. What if he talks with the others, and they tell them about what you are doing?”

“If they did, then I’ll be found out for sure.” Nadia said lazily. “Hayden’s good at connecting dots. But that doesn’t matter. For one thing, even if they did, they have no idea where in the Order I am. Not even that colonel will be able to find me. I can control anyone in this tower to do whatever it takes. They won’t find me. Not until it’s too late.”

“And the other reason?” the voice said.

She walked up to the mirror in the room. The curves of the prototype armor sheathing her body caught in the low light, the long horn jutting up and over her helmet. Nadia let in a breath, feeling it around her like a silken robe of pure energy. Comforting, yet powerful. She felt the suit reaching out to her. She let it embrace her, and the power only increased.

“They won’t tell Hayden. These are their worst fears, after all. Every human being keeps at least one skeleton in their closet that they never show anyone. Whatever conversations we’ve had will be our little secret. And when the moment is right, all their secrets will spill.”

She put a hand to her helmet, feeling its alluring lines. Spill. Secrets. Spill. Blood.

 

Story continues on Post #16!

Edited February 11, 2016 by ROSING

[Krios_99]

MOAR PLEASE

 

that is all :)

 

 

 

spelling grammar punctuation etc are all wonderful from what I can tell, everything's going brilliantly, although when I heard that Lotus's name was Ford all I could think of was Harrison ford and suddenly lotus is this old guy archeologist with a funny hat who shot first XD

[ROSING]

MOAR PLEASE

 

that is all :)

 

 

 

spelling grammar punctuation etc are all wonderful from what I can tell, everything's going brilliantly, although when I heard that Lotus's name was Ford all I could think of was Harrison ford and suddenly lotus is this old guy archeologist with a funny hat who shot first XD

 

Thanks! Yeah sometimes I really run out of creativity with these names. There is a reason why I picked that name however...(let's see who can guess my crappy references!)

 

STORY CONTINUES HERE!

 

CH. 21: REVELATIONS

Jason put his weight against the crate, finally managing to push it into his room. He pried it open, then poured out the contents. Over a dozen weapons of varying size and firepower clattered to the floor. He grabbed them and began putting it onto his desk, one by one.

 

“Not worthy, huh?” he muttered. “We’ll see about that.”

 

“Indeed we shall,” a voice said behind him, and he knew if he turned around, he would see Dorian. At least, that girl would make him think he was seeing him.

 

“Why not just talk to me in my head,” Jason said savagely. “Your voice sounds prettier than his.”

 

“Don’t you want to have a chat with an old friend?” Dorian’s voice came behind him.

 

“Believe me, woman, I know a thing or two about seeing people who aren’t really there, it’s not that entertaining,” he muttered. He let his Void energy flow into him. His fingers crept towards a grenade launcher.

 

“I, for one, would welcome talking to a long dead friend, even if it isn’t real,” Dorian said casually. “Don’t you want to catch up with your best buddy about how useless you were?”

 

Jason saw a small spark pass from his hands over the weapons on the table. He grinned. “Sorry, Dorian.” He said. “But I gotta keep my head in the present!”

 

He grabbed the gun and turned around, bringing it to bear and pulling the trigger. The weapon was built to launch a high velocity explosive round capable of clearing out bunkers. If a round went off in here, he and the room would turn into so much rubble.

 

Nothing of the sort happened, and Dorian was no longer there.

 

Jason pumped his fist in there air. “Hell yeah!” he said. He brought out a toolkit and worked the launcher open. Just like the Lex and the other guns he had tried out for the past few days, all the parts were scrambled. He picked up each of the guns and tried them, all of them producing similar results. “Tell me now that I haven’t changed,” he said, and he began the long process of putting the shambles back into what they once were.

 

 

“Begin exercise,” Gregor said.

 

The simulacrum warped in front of him, transforming the room into the smoking ruins of the hallway outside the capital ship bridge, where the Tenno and legionnaire’s had made their stand against the Sentients.

 

All around him, soldiers charged into the battlefield, guns blazing. On the far side, Sentients returned fire, heatblasts arcing past.

 

He activated his hardened skin, feeling it close around his Void suit. “Eat this!” he yelled, firing his Braton at the enemies.

 

Legionnaires were being wiped out all around him. “Friendly forces at 70%, Sentient forces 90%,” the simulacrum buzzed.

 

He cursed. He saw a heatblast speeding towards a soldier and he dove in front of it, powering up his Void energy. His armor hardened as it took the shot, blocking it from hitting its intended target. He fell to the ground.

 

Another heatblast singed over him and killed the legionnaire. Gregor roared, flooding power into his foot and launching himself at the Sentients. He drew the golden Fragor Prime he had selected from the armory and sent it crashing into a Sentient, smashing it to pieces. He swung again and again, wielding the weapon like a toy, propelling himself deeper and deeper into their midst, his armor absorbing their shots. Sentients went flying in his wake.

 

“Friendly forces 50%, Sentient forces 75%.” The simulacrum said.

 

“Shut up!” Gregor said. At this rate we’ll lose. I need to destroy more of them. He considered using his abilities. But at this range, he would inflict damage to not only the Sentients, but the Legionnaires would be caught in the blast as well.

 

“Friendly forces 30%, Sentient forces 63%. Friendly forces reaching critical levels.”

 

“Dammit!” Gregor yelled, and he charged his energy into his body, jamming his foot into the ground with incredible force. The ground cracked beneath his feet as a massive shockwave shot out around him. The Sentients were obliterated as the force of the shockwave smashed all the way through their frontlines. But as the blast travelled farther, he saw Legionnaires sent flying. They smashed against the door to the bridge with sickening thuds. As they crumpled to the ground, he saw blood stain the doors.

 

“Friendly forces 5%, Sentient forces 10%. Situation critical. Simulation failed,” the simulacrum said.

 

The room transformed back into the empty cube. Gregor sank to the ground and pounded the floor.

 

Gee, that was something, a voice said to him. It was the voice from the past couple of days, the one that had driven him to run this simulation so many times. The one that had brought him to reality.

 

I mean, this time you came close, the voice continued. You almost evened the odds. But I guess the price is a bit too high for you, huh? Preferably, you shouldn’t have even touched any friendlies.

 

“Shut it,” Gregor seethed.

 

Look, whatever you’re doing is clearly not working. It’s powerful, but like the rest of your strength, it lacks the finesse needed when working with others. Power you can’t control is a weakness when working in a team.

 

He thought back to the accident. His friends, dying, one by one. A team. 

 

Gregor bowed his head, trying to ignore her. I wanted to save them. Isn’t that what I truly wanted? Then why aren’t my abilities like that?

 

Why? Well let’s go back to where it all started, shall we?

 

“No,” Gregor muttered.

 

So what did we learn yesterday? In the academy, you were just an arrogant musclehead. You didn’t want to protect your friends, you just wanted to defeat their enemies. You didn’t even call them by their first names. Always last names. Were you really friends? Or just squadmates? 

 

“Just shut up,” Gregor said weakly.

 

Well, let’s fast forward to the troop transport, the voice said, ignoring him. The last time your little crew was all together.

 

“No,” Gregor moaned. The memories were vivid in his mind. “Not again…”

 

No stopping now, let’s see if we learn something new this time, hm? What did you say to them before the wormship appeared? ‘I’m going to protect you. I’ll make sure the Sentients don’t even touch you.’ Hm, well I guess that was true—

 

“STOP!” Gregor screamed, clutching his head. “Don’t, please…!” But the memories were being forced into his mind, playing like a horror movie in his head. Before, they had been vague memories, images that had happened too fast for him to comprehend. But she seemed to push them to the front of his mind until it was all he could think about, going through the events almost as if they were happening in real time.

 

Things started to go south. The first one to go was Basil.

 

Gregor screamed as he saw his friend suddenly turn to glass. The tightened harness sent a crack across his skin before he shattered into pieces.

 

Then Truman died, that wasn’t pretty either.

 

Gregor cried out again, tears streaming down his face as he relived seeing Truman coughing blood, copious amounts splattering on the floor. Fatal amounts.

 

And then Gates took everyone else with her, right? Bang, Reynolds, Kosoko, and who else? Oh, how could I forget. Romanko too, right? How she so badly wanted to live, how they all did. What a pity.

 

Gates’ body began to glow white hot. He didn’t know how, but he realized she was going to explode. He looked at the faces of the others, terrified, in pain, dying. He saw Romanko last, and her gaze was filled with panic. Suddenly, he felt his skin harden, thickening around him, hard as a rock. In the same, incomprehensible way, he realized that it would protect him, but it did not extend to his friends.

 

Oh, what was the thought that went through your mind? Oh my. You’ve really repressed this part of your memory, haven’t you?

 

“Don’t say it,” he whispered, “Don’t say it.”

 

Hm, you tried so hard to lock this part away that it actually is difficult for me to find the exact wording. Let’s see. Ooh, here it is!

 

“No, no no no no no NO—”

 

‘I can’t save you guys. Please, save yourselves.’

 

Gates exploded, turning Gregor’s world into a roiling fireball. The flames wrapped around his body, though strangely, he felt no pain. It licked harmlessly at his hardened skin. The force of the explosion, however, blew him out of his seat and sent him across the cabin. He crashed to the ground, his body smoking, but unscathed.

 

The present Gregor let his head hit the floor, the tears sliding off his eyes, his whole body racked in sobs. “Leave me alone,” he said, “Just please, leave me alone.”

 

I’m not finished answering your question, the voice said patiently. Why can’t you use your powers to really protect the ones you care about? Simple. Your powers are based off of what you want to do. If you’re a sharp thinking white knight of the Empire, you can create swords. If you’re an angry person, you shoot flames from your hands. 

 

And if you want to destroy your enemies, you’re given invincibility and superhuman strength. If you wanted to protect your friends, you would have an ability that does that too. But it doesn’t look like you have one, the voice said, almost sympathetically. So, by inference, that means—

 

Gregor screamed and raised the hammer, smashing it down on the ground. A crash resounded throughout the simulacrum, and the ground that had withstood his powerful shockwave was dented.

 

 

Outside Gregor’s simulacrum, Joul shook his head, ear pressed to the door. He turned and walked down the hallway. He heard voices around the corner.

 

Darren was standing in front of Jolla’s door. “Jolla, are you alright?” he said, hands pressed against the door.

 

“Leave me alone!” a muffled voice came back. It seemed tearful, distraught.

 

“Jolla, please, what’s going on—” the boy yelped as he withdrew his hands sharply from the door, the metal glowing red hot.

 

“Just go away,” she said, voice barely audible through the door. “Please.”

 

Darren began to say something, then stopped. He turned to see Joul standing there. Joul shook his head again and turned around, walking past the simulacrum. Crashes and yells could be heard from within.

 

“What in the blue blazing Void is going on,” he muttered, eye twitching.

 

 

Ford sighed, looking at the massive array of files arranged before her on the screens. They were hooked up to several screens in front of her, combing through the entire network of the Order and even other organizations that directly answered to the Empire.

 

She put her hands to her temples. With the numerous projects of the Order, there were far too many to analyze like this. It would take days to get through even a small fraction, unless...

 

The colonel got up, walking to the cabinets lining her office. Her fingers traced along the labels, stopping at a locked one as she remembered the location of what she was looking for. In a flurry of fingers she keyed in the code, and the cabinet opened.

 

Inside was a strange helmet, several unconnected wires spilling from the back. It had been stylized to resemble a purple lotus, a single light lying dim in the center. She grasped it carefully, taking it out of the shelf and bringing it to the desk. She opened up a drawer where several access ports awaited, then plugged in one of the helmet’s wires. The single light started to pulse, waiting for her.

 

Ford sat back onto her chair, staring at the helmet. Inside the brim, there were several panels that were programmed to sync to her mind, combining the power of the human brain with a machine. It was among the most advanced technology developed by the Order, but like most of those technologies, it was not built with the user in mind. Previous test had been effective, but within a short period of time the sync began to develop critical side effects. What exactly happened was not certain. Subjects did not necessarily die. But they clearly weren’t alive, either. Still, Ford had requested the remnants of the scrapped program be given under her care.

 

She picked up the helmet, looking at its pulsing eye. With one wire linked up, her brain would be able to work as fast as one of the most advanced cephalons in the Legions. With more...

 

Ford shook her head. It would only be a few minutes, and she wouldn’t be using the helmet’s full power. Taking a breath, she seated it on her head.

 

Instantly she felt it connect with her mind. She gave a slight intake of breath as a rush of information burst into her brain, filling it up, threatening to overflow. It was beyond numerous, enough information to turn the average human brain to mush. But with the helmet, it was as if she was thinking with ten minds at once. And she was no average human.

 

She steadied her breathing, then opened up the files. It felt like she was staring at a vast ocean. A sea of information, she thought wryly. Ford flexed her fingers, though she wouldn’t be needing them, then dove, slicing through the surface and into the depths.

 

Her brain analyzed almost a thousand files a second. She processed each one, scanning entire reports, manifests, and documents in a miniscule fraction of the time it would take her to read just one. She could feel the computer, as if it was an extension of herself. As if it was her.

 

Through the hailstorm of information, a single file jutted out. She immediately zoomed in on it. Almost all the files similar to it had been deleted, but whoever had done it had done so hastily. And with haste comes mistakes.

 

She opened up the file, digesting the entire document in less than a quarter of a second. From there she got the keywords she was looking for. She issued another search, almost instantaneously finding what she was looking for. A few rapid commands issued into the helmet created a secret copy of the files and stored them in her private database, a location no one else in the Empire could access. She could feel something tug at her conscious, almost as she was getting tired...

 

Ford pulled the helmet from her head quickly and put it down before it could assimilate her further, or worse. It was like jumping off a speeding car and hitting the ground running. Her brain went haywire, and she almost cried out in pain from the sudden, splitting headache. Still, it had been worth it. Alone in her office, with neither subordinate nor superior to see her face, she gave a rare, catlike grin.

 

“Bingo.”

 

 

Nadia? Nadia are you there?

 

Hayden lay in his bed, hands folded on his chest. The girl did not respond.

 

You can hear me, right? He thought.

 

His head was empty save for his own thoughts. Where are they keeping you? What have you been doing all this time? Are you okay?

 

He thought back to the academy days, first meeting her in basic training. She was strong and spirited, preferring to get things done spontaneously and quickly, an instant challenger to his diligent problem-solving. Despite this, their friendly competition carried them far. 

 

When working together, they were an impressive team. Past her impulsive veneer, she was a thinker at heart, analyzing situations and enemies with frightening speed, discerning weaknesses and counters in less than half the time it took a normal person. Hayden’s skill and finesse was able to execute even her wildest tactics, and his problem solving skills and natural talent for leadership guided her to apply her energy to maximum effect in combat simulations. Their ideas and their skillsets fed off each other, and they quickly rose through the ranks of the academy together.

 

He remembered losing sight of her when the window of the transport ship blew out. One moment she was seated next to him, the next there were swords bursting out of his body, severing his safety harness and sending him hurtling across the aisle. One of the last things he remembered before his head slammed against the wall was her screaming his name. Now that he thought it over, he realized that she hadn’t actually said it. It had been her voice in his head.

 

Now that voice seemed unwilling to talk to him for several days now. He furrowed his brow, trying to think of an explanation.

 

Does she not want to talk to me? But that only raised more questions than answers.

 

He was roused from his thoughts by a message on his bedside panel. He reached up a hand and tapped it.

 

“Hayden, report to my office immediately. I found what we were looking for.”

 

He jumped out of his bed. “Understood, Colonel,” he said, “I’ll be there in less than a minute.”

 

Just wait, Nadia, he thought to her. I’m going to find you.

 

Try it, he suddenly heard. He paused at the doorway. Had he merely imagined that? Shaking his head, he rushed out the door.

 

 

Nadia paced the room. “That colonel found out,” she muttered. “I was too careless.”

 

“Indeed,” her handler said. “The suit has made you a little reckless, has it not?”

 

“Shut up,” she said, rounding on him. “The suit has given me power. If I had used it right, then she would have never known. It’s my mistake, not the suit.”

 

Her handler sighed. It really has changed her. When he had first been assigned to her a few days ago, she was still reluctant to do what Thames had said, slightly fearful of him, and barely had control over her powers. Under his guidance and given the power of the suit, however, she had mastered her abilities with frightening speed.

 

But the Technocyte in the Warframe was poisoning her mind, and it was only with his discipline that she didn’t completely lose control of herself. However, he knew that his training would not stave off the influence of the virus for long. He no longer knew if he was talking to Nadia Sudek, or the Nemesis armor which entrapped her.

 

“We have to move ahead of schedule,” she said, talking rapidly. There was an edge to her voice. And just beyond that edge lay insanity. “I was not able to influence one of them, but it should be no matter. I have planted the seeds in the rest. When the plan goes into action, the weeds will sprout. Weeds grow quickly. Weeds choke. Kill.” Her voice was no longer carefree, more hard and delirious.

 

“When will you begin?” The handler said.

 

“Now,” she hissed, “We must act now. Hayden will be onto us in minutes. I strike now!”

 

The handler nodded. “Then I will leave it to you. You understand that this is where I take my leave.”

 

“Yes. Leave me. Leave us. We will be fine,” the girl said.

 

He almost felt pity for her. Her fortitude was vanishing rapidly. “Remember your training and your orders,” he said, but he knew that his words no longer held sway over her. “Remain in control. This is as much a test of yourself as it is of the Tenno. Remember that you are Tenno.”

 

“I know that,” she snapped. “Test. Tenno. I am. We are. Test.” But the handler had already left, not wanting to be caught in the Chaos that was about to ensue.

 

 

Hayden entered Ford’s office. “Where are they?” he said immediately.

 

Ford tapped a command onto her keyboard and one of the screens enlarged, showing a long list. “Here. These are manifests from management operations. They are the ones in charge of keeping track of where equipment is stored.”

 

“So you could find where they were taken when the bodies came in.” Hayden said.

 

“That was the initial idea,” Ford sighed, “But I found that any mention of Void-related materials had been deleted from the manifests. Same thing with dead bodies, test subjects, anything remotely related. Someone’s covering their tracks.”

 

“So how did you find them?” Hayden said.

 

Ford tapped the screen. “I know this looks like a lot of gibberish to you,” she said bluntly, “But this item is the smoking gun.”

 

Hayden read the line. The shipment date was only two days ago. “Item #21507.” He looked at her expectantly.

 

“Cryofuel. Moved to a specific room within the biological labs meant for storage.” Ford said.

 

“And so?” Hayden failed to conceal the urgency in his voice.

 

“Cryofuel is used for cryopods,” Ford explained, “Special capsules meant to preserve living organisms for extended periods of time. People included. They are often used to store severe casualties from the front lines until they can be shipped to a facility that has the necessary resources to treat them.”

 

“Severe casualties such as breathing in hellspace?” Hayden said.

 

Ford nodded. “Good idea when you’re not entirely sure how to help someone contain or control the power of the Void. It was a miracle that none of your group killed yourselves or anyone else on the first couple of nights. The shipment order has enough cryofuel to sustain a single cryopod for seven weeks. Or, seven cryopods for a single week.”

 

“They’ve been refilling cryofuel every week,” Hayden said, “But only seven of them?”

 

Ford tilted her head forward. “Which means either one of the subjects died, or—”

 

“They’ve woken them up,” Hayden said. “Nadia.”

 

“Which leads me to this next file,” Ford said, bringing it up on another screen. “This shipment was sent in five days ago.”

 

“Item 10461,” Hayden read. “What is it?”

 

“Bedsheets,” Ford said. “If you just brought someone out of cryosleep, they are probably not going to use their cryopod as living quarters. All other mention of outfitting a room with residential furniture was deleted, but they forgot an item.” She smiled. “The devil’s in the details.”

 

“And the shipment was sent to…” he sucked in a breath.

 

“Right under our noses this whole time and hidden like a tree in a forest,” she said. She brought up a floor plan and zoomed in on the area of interest. “‘Living quarters for the others,’ Thames said, wasn’t it?”

 

The shipment had been sent to the Tenno’s floor. A lone room, located on the other side of where the original Tenno’s living arrangements were clustered. Even if one had searched each room individually, finding her would take days.

 

Hayden turned and made for the door. “I’m going to get her,” he said.

 

“Wait,” Ford said sharply. “Has she responded you since we last talked?”

 

“What?” Hayden said, stopping.

 

“You’ve reached out to her, right? But she hasn’t told you where she is?”

 

Hayden shook his head. “She’s been silent. I don’t know why.”

 

A knock sounded at the door. Ford looked at a small screen on her desk that showed feed from a camera outside her office. “Matyar,” she said, surprised, and she remotely opened the door.

 

Joul stepped in, his face troubled. “Something the matter, Tenno?” Ford asked.

 

“Not with me,” he said, “But with pretty much everyone else.”

 

“What do you mean?” Hayden said.

 

“Everyone’s been acting strange. I mean everyone. Have you talked to Miyoko recently?” he said to Hayden.

 

He shrugged. “Earlier in the week. She’s been busy doing research, I thought.”

 

“When I came to see her a few days ago, she seemed pretty distracted. Her hands were shaking and she was holding a gun when she opened the door.” Joul put a hand to his chin. “Darren has seemed more down than usual recently, says he hasn’t spoken nor seen Jolla these past few days, and when I saw her in the killhouse, she was in a pretty bad state, like she just had a nightmare. After that, it was like she didn’t even want to see Darren.” His hand twitched nervously.

 

“What about the others?” Hayden said.

 

“Let me get to them,” Joul said, raising a hand. His fingers jerked in rapid succession, electricity sparking off the tips. “Jason was lugging a crate of weapons from the armory to his room and I heard him talking to himself all the way there. Gregor has been locking himself in the simulacrum for several days straight and he avoids talking to me when I ask him about it. And Koda,” he said, looking down, “has been cooped up in his room, just like…the days after the Sentient attack. When I came by his room, I thought I heard him screaming.”

 

“What the hell?” Hayden said. “What’s going on?”

 

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Joul shrugged. “But something’s up.”

 

“It’s her.” The two Tenno turned to see Ford, head resting on her propped hands. “Sudek.”

 

“What?” Hayden said.

 

“Who?” Joul looked from Hayden to Ford.

 

“You said she has telepathic abilities?” Ford said. “I wouldn’t put it past the Void to give her the ability to get pretty deep inside people’s heads. I read her academy file. Very analytical. Good at—”

 

“Psychological warfare,” Hayden finished. “But why would she do all of this? And how has she managed to master her abilities in such a short time if she was just woken up recently?”

 

“With help,” Ford said. “I can think of a few people in the Order who could mentor her to a degree, but also something else. Something that would give her the power and stability to master the Void, but perhaps influence her to use it for darker purposes.” She looked at Hayden, eyes unwavering.

 

“A Warframe prototype?” he whispered.

 

She brought up a third file. “Extra Technocyte shipment sent in four days ago, outside of the usual schedule for the virus project. If it’s anything like yours, and assuming she’s been wearing it this whole time, then it probably hasn’t been kind to her. It’s only a matter of time before—”

 

An alarm blared, the sound bouncing across the office. Hayden heard it resounding throughout the hallway outside.

 

“Attention all hands!” A voice yelled through the intercom. “We have a rogue experiment, I repeat, we have a rogue experiment! All non-coms are to evacuate to the lower floors. All teams are to head to Room 1367!”

 

“1367?” Joul said. “That’s on our floor.”

 

“Colonel?” Hayden looked to Ford for confirmation.

 

She nodded darkly. “It’s her room.” She typed several commands into her keyboard then brought a mic to her face. “Tenno,” she said, accessing the speakers on the entire floor, “Suit up and prepare for battle. Meet in the briefing room. Ready your weapons.”

 

A single thought came through Hayden’s head. It was her.

 

You found me. Now come and get me, Hayden.

 

CH. 22: CHAOS

It’s started. Now we shall see who is stronger.

 

No, no, no, we were only supposed to test them! If Nadia had spoken those words, she would’ve screamed them.

 

Stop whining. Is that all you want to be? The Nemesis armor chuckled darkly in their mind. Only a test. Hayden is the hero, and we’re just a test. We’re more than that. We’ll show Thames just how powerful we are. When the Tenno are dead at our feet, we will be the new hero of the Empire.

 

Nadia could feel the last vestiges of control she had rapidly fading away. Before, she had just let the suit play to her desires, as if it was only the darker side of her. But now, it barely felt like these thoughts were her own. It was as if a completely different person had control over her body. Someone, she reached out, anyone, save me…save them…but Nemesis now had complete hold over her abilities.

 

She was alone.

 

 

Hayden rushed into his room. He opened up a weapons locker and pulled out a Prime variant Braton and Lato. He loaded both and opened up the closet where his Void suit was.

 

Gleaming next to it was Excalibur.

 

He hesitated, hand unsure of which to grasp. Tentatively, he reached for the Void suit.

 

Really, Hayden? Nadia giggled in his head. If you think your little shield generator can hold its own against my Nemesis armor, the Void has dulled your mind. I’m far too powerful. I’ve demoralized your friends and know their weaknesses. You won't stand a chance against me.

 

So she is using a Warframe. Slowly, he touched the proto armor. He could hear it whisper to him, calling to him. The eyeless face of the helmet bore into him. “You will not take me,” he said, clenching his fist around the suit’s collar. “Not me, not Nadia!”

 

 

He stepped in the briefing room dressed in the alien Warframe, helmet by his side. The others were already waiting for him in the briefing room, standing around the table. At the head of it across from Hayden, Ford’s head, projected on a screen on the wall, looked over them.

 

Hayden shook his head. “One of these days, it’s going to be me waiting for all of you,” he said.

 

“Today is not that day,” Joul said. “What are your orders, Hayden?”

 

He nodded. “We’ll link up with the rest of the security forces. This isn’t like the Sentient attack. It’s more important than ever that you guys work together.” He remembered Joul’s report. He could see it in their expressions, the anxious way in which Darren and Jolla looked at each other, the gaunt look in Koda’s eyes, Gregor’s unusually nervous face, Jason’s unhinged look. He looked at Miyoko. She avoided eye contact.

 

Nadia, what have you done?

 

“I will brief you along the way,” Ford said. “The bulk of the security forces have gathered and are preparing to rush in once you get there.” She opened up a map of their floor and zoomed in on a section. “The target has moved from room 1367 and has sealed herself inside simulacrum 23.” She looked at them with a worried expression, and he knew that it was meant for him. “Watch yourselves out there.”

 

Hayden nodded and donned his helmet, feeling its appendages grasp his face and HUD blaze to life. The power flowed through him, though this time, it didn’t feel as comforting. “Let’s move out, Tenno!” he said.

 

 

“So what are we up against?” Gregor asked as they hurtled down the hallway, Joul’s speed doubling their pace.

 

“One of your own, Tenno,” Ford said. “I don’t have much time to explain, but the rogue experiment is also a survivor of your accident in the Void. Nadia Sudek.”

 

“Sudek?” Jason said. “She was second only to Hayden in our class!”

 

“Correct. You need to be on your guard. I probably don’t need to tell you this, but she has telepathic abilities.”

 

There was almost a collective breath from six of the Tenno. “Aside from Joul, I know that she has made contact with each of you,” Ford said. “Whatever she has told you was meant to demoralize you and divide your numbers. You must not let her be successful. She is only one target, but she is a Tenno like you, and we have reason to believe she is also using a Warframe. Use extreme caution.”

 

“Understood,” Koda said. His voice was burning with anger. “She won’t get to us. All she did was make it personal.”

 

“Just don’t let that rage get the better of you, Tenno,” Hayden said sharply. “We’re capturing her alive.”

 

Darren looked at Jolla. She was not looking at him. “What did she say to you?” he said quietly.

 

She moved her eyes towards him but did not meet his gaze. “She told me the truth,” she said, “About myself.”

 

“What do you mean?” Darren said, but he almost ran into Hayden as their leader came to a stop.

 

They were outside simulacrum 23. Only a lone legionnaire, a field officer by his uniform, was waiting for them.

 

“You’re a little late to the party, Tenno,” the officer said, sighing.

 

“Where are the rest of the forces?” Hayden said.

 

The officer thumbed at the entrance behind him. “We thought the experiment had locked itself in, but it suddenly unlocked the door for us. Then the commander led everyone in. I was just told to wait for you guys, and now they suddenly locked it again. Guess we’re going to miss all the fun now.”

 

Oh, the fun is just beginning, a voice said. It seemed to echo throughout the hallway. The field officer raised his gun and looked around. “What the hell—”

 

Hayden grabbed him. “Did you say everyone went in there?”

 

The field officer nodded. “The commander’s orders were to overwhelm the experiment with numbers. It’s not what we usually do, but he calls the shots. What’s the matter? Afraid they’ll finish the job before you get there?”

 

“No,” Hayden said, releasing him and raising his weapon towards the door. “Afraid they’re going to make it worse. Colonel! Get this door open.”

 

Ford hacked the panel remotely, and it slid open. “Go!” Hayden said, and the Tenno rushed in.

 

Simulacrum #23 was built for large scale simulations. It had been transformed into the hallway outside their capital ship’s bridge, just like Gregor’s simulation, but whereas Gregor’s simulacrum could only replicate a part of the hall, simulacrum #23 had recreated the room in its entirety. This time, they were positioned where the Sentients had made their entrance during the attack, staring down the long hallway where at the opposite end, the legionnaire barricade protected the bridge entrance.

 

Legionnaires had flooded the room. But something was wrong. They were standing aimlessly, no weapons raised, facing the bridge. Standing atop the barricade was a lone figure, the armor feminine but unmistakably a prototype Warframe.

 

“Nadia!” Hayden yelled.

 

A legionnaire turned. His eyes widened in fear and he raised his weapon at the Tenno. “Sentients on our six o’clock!” He screamed.

 

The field officer started. “What the hell—”

 

The legionnaires opened fire on them. Darren flooded himself with Void energy, but he was too late. The room was lit up by the blaze of gunfire.

 

A burst of electricity shot out in front of them. It resolved itself into a massive oval shape that grew in size to stand between the Tenno and the legionnaires. The bullets slammed into the shield and pinged off harmlessly.

 

The Tenno turned to see Joul, twitching more than usual, arms raised in front of him. “I figured she would do something like that,” he said darkly.

 

“What the hell is going on?” The officer yelled, his voice breaking.

 

“She has them all under her finger,” Joul muttered. “She controlled the CO to drag them into her net, then took over their minds. Right now when they look at us, all they see are Sentients.”

 

“How do we make them stop?” The officer cried.

 

“Either we take them down, or we take her down,” Koda said, nodding to the Warframe across the room.

 

“Then our objective remains the same,” Hayden yelled, “Now we just need to smash through these legionnaires!”

 

“What?” Gregor’s face was ashen white. “Are you saying we’re going to have to kill them?”

 

“We have to incapacitate them somehow,” Hayden said. “If that means permanently putting them out of commission, then do it.” His expression was hidden behind the helmet, but there was a vicious tone in his voice.

 

“Hayden,” Ford said cautiously.

 

Hayden blinked. He clutched at his head. “What…?” he said. “What did I just…” He could hear the suit whispering indistinctly to him.

 

“Keep it together, Tenno!” Ford said into his Warframe. “They are relying on you—the Tenno and all the legionnaires in this room!”

 

He shook his head. “How long does this shield last?” He said to Joul.

 

“It will deteriorate after a while, but I put a lot of juice in it!” the boy replied. A bullet suddenly tore through the shield and pinged off his chest. He jerked backwards, but his Void suit shields had absorbed the damage.

 

“Not enough juice!” Koda yelled. “Darren, Jolla, get us something more solid!”

 

“Got it!” Darren said. He looked nervously at Jolla. She returned the look. “I—” he said.

 

“Get moving! The shield won’t hold!” Joul screamed.

 

Darren closed his eyes and filled up the rest of the Void energy. “Jolla,” he yelled, “Back me up!”

 

Jolla raised her hands towards him. That’s right, good girl, a familiar voice crooned. She froze.

 

Not waiting for her, Darren released his Void energy. A massive ice shield stretched out in front of them, dwarfing Joul’s shield, protecting them from the Legionnaire barrage.

 

The familiar warmth at his back, however, did not immediately come to his aid. He began shivering furiously. He doubled over, skin pale. “Jolla,” he said weakly.

 

She rushed over to him, covering him in a blanket of fire. “I’m sorry!” She said. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” In her head, she could hear Nadia laughing again.

 

“Less sorrys!” Koda yelled. “Hayden, orders?”

 

“Fan out and make your way to Sudek!” Hayden said. “Kill—” he shook his head violently. “No! Incapacitate the legionnaires by any non-lethal means!”

 

“That’s not going to be the easiest thing with the amount of firepower they have.” Gregor said weakly. “Our shields will wear down in seconds.”

 

“Maybe not.” Jason said. He stepped forward. “Hayden, please wait here a little bit. Darren, Jolla, make sure the ice cream shop is in business.”

 

“What are you going to do?” Hayden said.

 

The other boy grinned as he faded from view. “I’m going to show you how much I’ve changed.”

 

Jason worked his way through the legionnaires, ducking and weaving through the bullets.

 

“I know you can hear me,” he said to her. “I really have to thank you for getting inside my head. It was good motivation.”

 

“Really,” he heard Dorian’s voice beside him. “I guess I misjudged you after all. Silly mistake.”

 

Jason finally stood in the midst of the legionnaires. “Don’t underestimate me,” he said, feeling his Void energy swell within him. “I am a Tenno!”

 

He spread his arms wide, releasing the Void energy. A wave rippled out through the legionnaires.

 

Half of the gunfire stopped. The legionnaires around Jason looked down at their weapons, which had inexplicably jammed.

 

Still invisible, Jason grabbed the Bo prime slung around his back and slammed it into the face of a legionnaire, knocking him down. “Playing field’s a bit more level, Hayden!” He yelled.

 

A flash of light emanated from the other Tenno, Hayden holding his sword high. The soldiers around them were instantly blinded. “Charge!” Hayden roared, and Tenno burst from around the ice shield, melee weapons drawn. The legionnaires rushed them, dropping their useless rifles and pulling out military grade shock batons, but against the skilled martial arts of the Tenno, they were no match.

 

Interesting, they heard her say. I guess now it’s time to split things up.

 

The legionnaires parted, a straight path leading up to Nadia. Care for a spar, Hayden? Just like old times. Don’t bring your friends. They have enough partners to play with. The legionnaires in the rear, still armed with functioning guns, brought them to bear threateningly.

 

“It’s a trap,” Joul said quickly.

 

“I know it is,” Hayden says, but he stepped up to the path.

 

Come on, Hayden. Dance with me.

 

“Hayden,” Ford said, “Stick with the group. Let Jason disarm the rest then incapacitate them. Attack Sudek together.”

 

“If I defeat her now, it will all be over,” Hayden said curtly.

 

“It’s too risky,” she said. “If you overexert your abilities in that suit—”

 

“Are you doubting my abilities, colonel?” Hayden’s voice was cold. Arrogant. “I’ve been training with them longer than she has. This will be over in a few seconds.” He summoned a sword and swung it back, calling upon his first ability.

 

“Hayden, no!” Miyoko yelled. It was like back in the training room. He was different again.

 

He lunged with the sword, letting it charge him down the path, stopping at the top of the stairs before the other Warframe.

 

Hayden pointed the sword at her. “I will stop you, Nadia. You will not harm my friends.”

 

Nadia giggled. Don’t worry, Hayden. It won’t be me who will be doing them harm. She drew a strange, black, diamond shaped sword from her back. But I suggest you make this quick—for their sake, and for my sake too.

 

Hayden! She suddenly cried out, her voice desperate, filled with terror. It was the real Nadia. Help me! Her scream echoed in his mind, like it had in the Void.

 

She giggled, and he knew that the suit had taken over again. Running out of time. Run. Flee. Fight. Die.

 

He leapt over the barricade at her, blade flashing. She countered his blows, her form perfect. So you’ve finally realized the art of swordsmanship? You never cared much for it back in the academy. I’m surprised the Void gave you those abilities. I was always the one better at swordplay, wasn’t I?

 

She countered another attack, then leapt back. The suit suddenly opened up, and Nadia stepped out.

 

It was the first time they had seen each other face to face since the accident.

 

Her dark features had been twisted. Her usually neat black hair was messy and came down on one eye. Her face seemed hollowed, emaciated, a mad look in the uncovered eye. Nerves bulged from around it, like a mask of cracked glass, the ostensive manifestation of her Void abilities. She raised the sword and the Warframe closed in on itself. It too began to walk, and the two circled Hayden, swords raised to strike.

 

“Only one of us is real,” Nadia slurred. “The other is an illuuusion.” Her voice was sing song, playful.

 

Hayden looked from Nadia to her suit. They both brought back their swords to swing, then charged him.

 

He thought fast. He could only hear footsteps coming from the Warframe. Yelling, he raised his sword to block its strike. Meanwhile, Nadia’s sword cut straight through him, like a hologram. “You heard the footsteps, good, good!” she giggled.

 

The fake Nadia leaned towards him, looking into his helmet. “Why was it you,” she said, voice suddenly normal, almost confused. “Why were you the one selected to become the Hero of the Empire, and I was locked in a fridge for a year?”

 

The suit and Nadia jumped away. They charged him again, crossing each other’s path to disorient Hayden. This time, he could hear footsteps from both of them.

 

Unable to ascertain the real one, Hayden slashed at the Warframe. His blade passed harmlessly through it. Nadia’s real blade raked against his side. His shields absorbed the damage, dropping in his HUD.

 

“Was it because you were top of the class, and I was second? We were almost equals, after all. Both squad leaders, both brilliant.” She nimbly leapt to the side, avoiding his retaliating strike. “It’s just that someone, someone, had to be first, and the other second. Guess that’s me! Me, me me.”

 

The two Nadias attacked in unison, switching sides, swapping the real and the fake. Sometimes Hayden would block correctly. Other times, his shields would drop even further.

 

“Why, Hayden? Why was it always you?” As he locked blades with the suit, Nadia put her arms around him, her head leaning on his chest. She looked up at him mournfully. “Why couldn’t we have been together?”

 

Hayden fended off the suit and swung at Nadia. The sword passed through her face, and she laughed. “Always so uptight. How can you be so ruthless to your best friend?”

 

“You’re not Nadia!” Hayden growled. He raised the sword in the air, activating his second ability. Power enveloped him. A blinding light burst forth, and the Nemesis armor stumbled backwards, hands moving to her face. ‘Nadia’ disappeared.

 

Hayden slashed again and again, running down the other Warframe’s shields. She retreated and held the sword in a weak attempt to fend him off, but his blade easily avoided her swings and rent into her shields.

 

She regained her sight and fought back again. Hayden channeled his third ability, summoning three swords around him. He sent them hurtling towards her. She knocked away one, but the other two dug into her. The Warframe staggered at the impact.

 

“You were the second best,” he hissed. He could feel the power running through his body at heightened levels, like a high. “And yet the gap between us is so vast.”

 

“Hayden, stop,” Ford said in his ear, “Don’t—” but suddenly she was cut off. It was as if the suit had lost the connection. Broken the connection.

 

Nadia lunged at him again with a flurry of attacks. He fended them off easily. “You’ve only been out of your fridge for a week,” he said. Almost without his knowing, his suit activated his fourth ability. “There’s no comparing us anymore.”

 

Void energy swirled around the sword, and he sent out a slash flying towards her. She raised her sword in a block, but the massive wave smashed through it, sending her flying into the bridge door. It dented against the impact, and Nadia fell to the ground, sword dropping from her hands.

 

Hayden was ruthless, sending wave after wave into the opposing Warframe. The door cracked under the force of the attacks and finally broke, sending Nadia tumbling into the bridge.

 

He entered the room, blazing sword held high. Nadia crawled away from him, her armor cracked and broken in places, baring bleeding flesh. Hayden, she said, voice terrified. Please. Don’t.

 

“What?” Behind his helmet, he grinned savagely and raised the blade. “I’m saving you.” He brought the blade down.

 

Save her. Saaave herrrr.

 

His blade stopped midswing. Save her. Save them all. Protect the Empire, destroy the Sentients. Destroy. Destroy the ones destroying your friends. So much destroying. Sounds like fun! It was his second conscience. It was Excalibur.

 

He shook his head, stumbling backwards. Is it working? Nadia’s Warframe spoke in his head as well.

 

Yes, yes it is! Excalibur replied. He was too reckless and now he’s losing control. Control. Chaos. Order. Your order is up!

 

“No,” he gasped, dropping to his knees. His sword disintegrated.

 

Protect the empire, the two Warframes said. Destroy the Sentients. Destroy your enemies. The ones who threaten your friend.

 

He looked up to see the other Warframe standing over him, offering her hand, and Void energy spilled out from it, wrapping around his head. Friend, Excalibur said. The faces of Joul, Gregor, Jason, Darren, Jolla, Koda flashed through his mind. Enemies, Nemesis answered. Miyoko’s face smiled sadly at him.

 

Hayden screamed.

 

 

Gregor smashed his hammer into a legionnaire, taking care not to swing too hard. The soldier flew into a group of his comrades, knocking them down like pins.

 

“This is a cake walk,” he said, “You’re a lifesaver, Jason.”

 

“It’s all thanks to her,” Jason said, grinning. He was still a shimmer in the air as legionnaires were beset by an invisible staff. Together, the Tenno had cleared a path almost to the stairway. Mind controlled legionnaires continued to rush them, still half of them up and fighting.

 

“Tenno, I’ve lost contact with Hayden,” Ford said urgently. “Get through the legionnaires as quickly as you can and back him up.”

 

“We’re kinda up against the Order’s entire garrison,” Joul said, using the back of his Skana to smack a soldier upside the head. “Unless we want to risk cooking a few of these guys well done, the only person who can use abilities against them is Jason. It would be more preferable if he could just kick that girl’s ! and get this whole thing over with.”

 

“That would be the quickest solution,” Ford said. Her voice was edged with worry. “But I don’t think—”

 

“Look! It’s Hayden!” Jason yelled.

 

The signature prototype armor stood at the top of barricade, where they had first seen Nadia. His sword was shining in his hand, fourth ability activated.

 

“Did he beat her?” Gregor said.

 

“Can’t have. Why are the legionnaires still fighting?” Koda replied.

 

“Then where…” Miyoko’s question died in her throat as Nadia appeared at Hayden’s side.

 

“No…” Ford’s voice was barely audible.

 

“What? What happened, Lotus?” Gregor shouted.

 

“The suit has corrupted Hayden’s mind. He’s not in control right now!” Ford said.

 

“Hayden?” Jason materialized, standing at the foot of stairs. “Hayden, talk to us!”

 

“Hayden!” Miyoko called to him.

 

Sorry, stupid girl, Nadia said in her mind. Hayden’s mine now.

 

Hayden raised his blade and slashed at Jason, sending a flying crescent of energy. The boy barely dove out of the way as the attack destroyed the ground where he had been standing.

 

“S#&$!” Koda said. “Are you telling me we’re fighting the Order’s entire army and two Warframes?”

 

“Get it together, Tenno,” Ford ordered. “The situation has changed. You’ll have to take them both down.”

 

CH. 23: ROAR

“Zayati, Matyar, Takahashi. Engage Hayden. You three have each beaten him before, but don’t think you’ll catch him off guard so easily this time.” Ford spoke as if this was another killhouse simulation, but they could all detect the added tension in her voice. To fight against an army of legionnaires and a Tenno with augmented abilities might have been manageable. Having to fight an army and two Warframes, one of them being Hayden Tenno, things were far less certain. “Haynes, Einar, keep the legionnaires at bay. Talos, Caires, deal with Sudek.”

 

“Got it!” They said. Hayden leapt from the barricade and landed at the foot of the stairs. The soldiers parted around him at Nemesis’ command.

 

“Nice of them to give us some space,” Koda said. Joul and Miyoko came behind him, skanas at the ready. Darren and Jolla rushed passed them, charging up the stairs towards Nadia.

 

Hayden’s suit linked up with their comms. “Helloooo,” Hayden said. “It’s time for your daily sparring maaatch!” His voice sounded unhinged, mockingly polite. “But this is rather unfair.” He charged them. “Why only three of you?” He swung his sword to release another flying slash.

 

The three Tenno dove apart as the wave sliced past them. “What’s our plan?” Koda said, wristblades sliding out. Hayden raised his sword again, and an array of javelins appeared against them.

 

“Hold him down, get Miyoko to confess her feelings, let the power of love do the rest,” Joul said shortly, and Hayden sent the blades hurtling at them with machine-gun like speed.

 

Koda dodged the first sword. A second one nicked him on the arm, easily penetrating his shield and drawing blood. He quickly teleported out of the oncoming barrage seconds before it tore apart the air where he had stood. “If that actually worked, then I’d confess the feelings myself,” he grit his teeth, feeling the shallow wound. Their shields were useless.

 

“Don’t take this wrong way,” Joul said, “but I dunno if it’d work with you, Koda.” He drew a second skana, giving his body a burst of speed as he tried to block the swords, or at least alter their course. A javelin slipped passed his furious defense and carved through his side. He grunted, and barely managed to knock aside the last one. It slid past his helmet, sliding across it. Had he not diverted either blade, he would have been missing an organ and his head.

 

Another deadly flock of ethereal blades appeared, but before they could impale the Tenno, a magnetic field sharply diverted their course, sending them shooting into the ceiling. “Really,” Miyoko cried, “How can you two be so calm about this?”

 

“Calm?” Joul gave an almost delirious laugh as he and Koda closed the distance between themselves and the twisted Tenno under the cover of Miyoko’s field. “I’m just pumping myself up, it’s not possible to fight Hayden Tenno and be calm,” he said.

 

“But perhaps it’s comforting that we don’t have to hold back,” Koda said, gritting his teeth as he barely blocked a fierce strike from Hayden as they approached. It felt twice as strong as Hayden’s normal strikes. “Hold back, who am I kidding.” He muttered.

 

“Focus, Tenno,” Ford said. “The Warframe can take a lot of damage. But that means it should be possible to destroy it but still leave Hayden relatively unscathed.”

 

“Fair enough,” Joul said, his speed just enough to sidestep a strike from Hayden. He could almost see the air beside him sliced apart. “Miyoko, did you make any breakthroughs about shielding with your abilities?”

 

“Yes!” Miyoko said. She reached out to Hayden while the other two kept him at bay. The magnetic poles swirled inside his bones, across the quasi-metallic plating of the Warframe as well. But another thin layer of poles covered the surface of the armor. His shields. She splayed out her palm, focusing on that layer.

 

Most shielding technology can be disrupted by strong magnetic forces, she recalled from The Science of Shields. A high powered magnetic field is sufficient enough to break even capital ship deflectors.

 

Miyoko clenched her fist. The shields burst from Hayden like a second skin, hanging in the air for a brief moment before exploding in a flash of energy. The discharge racked Hayden, and he staggered.

 

“Joul, let’s go!” Koda yelled. As Joul supercharged their bodies, Koda teleported behind his opponent, striking at lightning fast speeds, then reappeared at his flank to attack again. Hayden’s reflexes were swift, blocking every attack almost through sheer instinct. But wherever Koda wasn’t, Joul came in, his dual skanas deadly blurs too fast to follow. The four blades managed a few strikes, but even with the Warframe’s shields gone, they might as well have been dull.

 

“Keep it up, Tenno,” Ford said, “You need to finish him quickly and assist Talos and Caires.”

 

“We’re fighting with a warrior-god here,” Koda said, “How do you expect us to do that?” Right on cue, Hayden summoned a second sword to defend himself, instantly halving the rate of successful strikes against him as he began to match the pace of his attackers.

 

“Damage the Warframe,” Ford ordered, “It will loosen its hold over him. Worst comes to worst, we’ll have to pry him out of it.”

 

“That sounds easy enough,” Joul said, his words almost too fast for Ford to catch the sarcasm.

 

“It isn’t. But we don’t have another choice,” Ford said. “Not unless he breaks out of it himself.”

 

“Oh, you two have improved!” Hayden cried almost happily, “I taught you so well, didn’t I? But you still have a bit to learn.” Hayden swung his sword to his right just as Koda appeared. Caught off guard, the Tenno was forced to block as he was swatted out of the air. “You’re attacks are a bit too predictable now, and definitely too slow. Or am I just too fast?” He giggled.

 

Joul swept around their opponent. Hayden’s other sword swiped at him, but Joul blocked and with his second skana dealt a hard blow to the back of the Warframe. He heard the armor crack. A little. As he circled around to the front Hayden timed a kick that smashed into Joul’s face. "What did I just tell you?" Hayden growled, and in a heartbeat any lingering trace of the First Tenno was gone.

 

As Joul was tossed backwards, Koda appeared from above and followed through with a fierce strike to Hayden’s helmet. A piece of it chipped off and clattered to the floor as his head jerked to the side. Koda could see a single eye through the hole, the look a far cry from the steady gaze their leader normally wore as he looked up at him in mindless fury. “Sorry, Hayden,” Koda said, “But this ends now!”

 

He lunged with both blades, locking the azure swords. The Void energy he had been gathering up released and a clone of him materialized on the other side of the Warframe, wristblades poised to strike the crack Joul had opened up. Before he could, however, his vision blurred and his opponent suddenly transformed.

 

A heatblasted Rilla Liu stumbled in front of him, wounds dripping, steaming. He froze. “Go ahead, Koda,” the abomination slurred. “Kill me a second time.”

 

Koda’s hands shook, and his double faded into smoke. He looked up, horror turning into blind rage at the Nemesis Warframe at the top of the stairs. “You—”

 

A bright blade slammed into him, sending him across the room. His head collided with a pillar and he fell to the ground. He did not get up.

 

“Koda!” Joul yelled, making the mistake of looking away. Hayden lashed out at him with a powerful blow, and Joul barely brought his swords up in time to block the savage attack. He slid back several feet from the impact, his legs threatening to give way. Hayden was unrelenting, activating his first ability and shooting towards the jarred Tenno. The stronger blow sent Joul flying over the throng of legionnaires. He smashed into the wall and crumpled onto the floor.

 

Miyoko stared at Hayden, suddenly the only one opposing him. She heard Ford’s urgent voice over the headset, ordering Jason and Gregor to protect Joul and Koda.

 

She let go of her blade, and magnetic forces brought it to bear beside her. She assumed a martial arts stance, Kogake gauntlets guarding her fists and feet. The light caught on them as her hands shook.

 

“Hayden,” she said, “Don’t do this.” She failed to keep her voice from trembling.

 

Her fallen leader turned to her, letting one of his swords vanish. There was a disturbing glint in his eye that she had never seen before. “Miyoko-ko-ko-koo,” Excalibur sang. “The pretty smart girl. The smart, pretty girl. Hayden liked pretty smart pretty girls,” he said, advancing towards her, sword raised.

 

 

Jolla and Darren attacked in unison, sweeping attacks on both sides of their opponent. Despite their skill, Nadia’s swordsmanship matched their combined attacks, not even stepping one foot back from the onslaught.

 

Whoa! Nadia cried, delighted. Talk about a power couple! But how strange of a power couple. She fended off an attack from Jolla and sent a kick into Darren, causing him to stagger. Why aren’t you using your abilities? Where’s your coordination? There’s no power. There isn’t even a couple.

 

They slashed at her together, but Nadia caught both of their blades with her own. Your powers are double-edged swords, but as long as you have each other, you should be able to beat someone like me in seconds.

 

With incredible force, she pushed the two of them back, catching them off balance. So what’s the deal? Is it, she leapt forward and expertly knocked Jolla’s skana from her hands. The blade slipped from the stairs and fell into the hall below as the Warframe grabbed the defenseless girl’s throat, her sword easily blocking Darren’s desperate retaliation. Is it that you are afraid to rely on each other now?

 

Nadia hurled the girl at her other opponent. Darren quickly pulled back his sword to avoid cutting her before she collided with him, and the two tumbled down the steps. Jolla coughed, massaging her throat as they both got to their feet.

 

Darren looked to see his skana sliding down to the base of the stairs. “Jolla,” he said, “I don’t know what she’s said to you, but I trust you. I know that you’ll be there for me. You always have been.”

 

The Warframe waited for them, her sword flicking back and forth.

 

He looked into her eyes. She looked afraid, something he had never seen before. “I got your back, right? We can defeat her together,” Darren said, hiding his own unease.

 

He’s right, you know. Nadia said in her head. If you stay the same, needy Jolla, you’ll defeat me. Needy, needy, needy. Come on! Do it. Be the parasite you’ve always been.

 

Jolla turned to face her. She gripped Darren’s hand tightly, sending heat into his body while he sent coolant into hers. “Maybe I am too reliant on others,” she said, Void energy broiling inside her, “But if that means beating the likes of you, then that’s fine by me!”

 

Jolla shot out a jet of fire, while Darren slammed his fist to the ground, sending a combined attack of racing ice and raging fire towards Nadia. In response, their opponent leapt into a meditating position, floating off the ground. A green orb appeared around her as the twin barrage slammed into it.

 

The two Tenno continued their attacks, but the sphere held. “Keep it up!” Jolla yelled. “We’ll break it together!”

 

Darren nodded, but something felt wrong. Do you know what happens in those romance novels when a girl is too attached to a boy? Nadia’s voice giggled in his head. When he dies, she dies.

 

His eyes widened. He turned and grabbed Jolla, shielding her from the orb while summoning a last burst of Void energy. “Watch out!” he screamed.

 

The Warframe released the ability, and the orb let out the stored energy of her enemies’ attacks in a massive explosion. The barricade was obliterated as chunks flew as far as the end of the hallway.

 

She landed lightly on the ground, surveying her handiwork. Such power, Nemesis thought to themselves. See? We’re strong.

 

There was no reply. She cocked her head. Nadia? Little Nadia? Are you there? You’re missing out on the show—

Suddenly, a spasm racked her mind. She clutched her head, stumbling. Weakened by the exertion of Void energy, the Nemesis Warframe felt her control slip. For once, Nadia Sudek began to take the upper hand.

 

I won’t let you hurt them anymore. Nadia searched the consciences of the Tenno. She only had seconds of control before Nemesis regained control. She had to make those seconds count. I know their weaknesses. I should know their strengths too. Please let me be in time, she thought, reaching out to the first one.

 

 

“Watch out!” Jason said, kicking down a charging legionnaire.

 

Gregor slung a limp Koda from his shoulder and set him down against the wall. Beside the unconscious Tenno, Joul muttered something incoherent on the ground, his fingers twitching sparks. Gregor looked up at the two fighting the Warframe on the stairs. “Darren and Jolla are in trouble,” he said.

 

“All the more reason for us to take these guys down!” Jason yelled. He raised a palm at a legionnaire aiming his sidearm. The weapon instantly scrambled, and in desperation, the legionnaire threw it at the Tenno. Jason caught it, passing Void energy through it again, and shot the man in the leg, sending him to the floor. He re-scrambled the weapon and chucked it in between the eyes of another soldier.

 

“We can’t take down all of them,” Gregor said wearily, “There are too many.” He looked down at his fist. If he used his powers…he shook his head. “This is not a simulation,” he said to himself.

 

“No S#&$!” Jason yelled. “Keep fighting!”

 

“Someone’s going to die!” Gregor cried, looking at the mass of legionnaires charging them. “Us, or them!”

 

“Maybe,” Jason said. “But maybe that’s going to be the case one way or another.”

 

Gregor looked at him. He remembered his training in the simulacrum, the legionnaires dead by his hands. “What are you saying?” he said.

 

“I want to save Hayden!” Jason said, smashing the helmet of another legionnaire. “I’m going to protect my friends, because I can, right?” he looked at Gregor, his eyes cold. “I’m no coward. I’m a Tenno. I’ll do what it takes to prove that.”

 

Gregor looked at the mass of legionnaires, Jason beating them down as they came at him. He was getting tired. He looked at Miyoko, desperately fending off Hayden’s attacks. Up on the stairs, Sudek had Jolla by the throat, fending off Darren with her sword.

 

I have to protect my friends. He clenched the Fragor tightly, gathering Void energy into his body and closing his eyes. That’s all I can do. He felt the hammer shake in his grip.

 

Jason swatted away another legionnaire and dropped his staff, drawing his two Lex. “Alright, enough is enough.”

 

“What are you doing?” Gregor said. Even if he shot them in non-lethal areas, the bullets were powerful enough to rip off limbs.

 

“I’m doing what we have to do!” Jason said, aiming his guns at the legionnaires. They hesitated in the face of them. “They’re overwhelming us! If we keep this up, then we won’t be able to save Hayden or the rest of them. We gotta start making sacrifices.”

 

In Gregor’s mind, the blood stained the door of the bridge, broken forms of Legionnaires lying beneath it. “No!” He leapt in front of Jason as he fired. The shot ricocheted off his armor, and he winced.

 

“You idiot! Get out of the way!” Jason yelled. He aimed at a Legionnaire behind Gregor.

 

The stronger Tenno lunged and wrested the Lex from the other boy’s grip, sending it clattering to the floor. “Stop!” Gregor yelled. “Snap out of this, Jason!”

 

“What the hell are you doing?” Jason swung his other pistol around, but Gregor grabbed it as well. This time, however, Jason held onto it tightly.

 

“This isn’t right, Jason!” Gregor bellowed, “You know it isn’t!”

 

“I will do what it takes to save my brothers!” Jason screamed back. “I am a Tenno, just like you!”

 

Gregor’s strength tilted Jason’s other gun until the barrel was pointed in between his own eyes. “Damn right you are,” Gregor growled, letting his armor recede. “But if you’re going to take innocent lives, then I’m no brother of yours!”

 

Jason sucked in a breath. Gregor felt the other Tenno’s grip go limp, hands slipping from the Lex. Jason took several steps back, a horrified look dawning on his face. “I…” Jason said.

 

A shock baton smashed into Gregor, and he stumbled forward. As he turned, he saw the legionnaires rushing towards them, too many to fight. He saw one of them pick up the Lex on the floor. In stopping Jason, he had consigned them both to death. As the legionnaire raised the pistol, that hated thought came to his mind.

 

I can’t save you guys. Please, save yourselves.

 

An explosion ruptured the air, sending a shockwave emanating from the top of the stairs. It scattered the combatants below. Tenno and Legionnaires alike were blown off their feet.

 

Gregor got up quickly, wincing as the shock of the blast caught up with his brain. Legionnaires were scattered around him, some struggling to get up, others unmoving. Jason lay still on the ground.

 

It all felt so familiar. Voices crying out in pain around him, chaos wherever he looked, and his friends in danger.

 

Suddenly, he was back on the troop transport. Time was at a crawl. In front of him, Gates' heart was rupturing in a massive explosion, flame beginning to creep out from her body in slow motion, consuming his friends one by one.

 

He shut his eyes. "I can't save you guys. Please, save yourselves." someone said beside him.

 

Gregor looked around. A dark skinned girl, her jet black hair tied back in a ponytail, sat where Romanko had been. He remembered her face from the academy. But more than that, he recognized the voice.

 

"Sudek," he growled.

 

She looked at him, expressionless. "Those were the words you said. At that moment, you realized that you couldn't protect them,” she said. Her voice was no longer mocking, only mournful. “But that’s alright. You can't always be there to fight your friends' enemies, or save everyone all at once."

 

Suddenly, an orange light pulsed from his body. It happened so suddenly that he had missed it when Sudek had resurfaced the memory before, but with time halved, he watched it wrap around his friends, giving them an orange glow. "And so, you wanted them to save themselves. You wanted them to be strong enough to not need you to save them. So the Void gave you this power."

 

She morphed into Romanko. The orange glow still surrounded his friend as she recoiled from the flames, hands held upwards in a futile gesture. As the flames reached her, they were briefly repulsed by the aura. But then she was consumed by them, and his world became a fireball.

 

Back then, it wasn't enough to save them, Sudek said in his head, and the flames began to recede from his vision. But you have new friends now, and you're much stronger, as are they. Maybe you still can't protect them. But you can give them the strength to protect themselves.

 

He was back in simulacrum #23. He saw Jason shakily getting to his feet. I'm sorry for twisting that memory of yours, she said, her tone repentant. I don't ask for your forgiveness. All I ask is that you do what you’ve always wanted to do. And please, stop what I've become. He heard her no more.

 

Gregor clenched his fist. Help them protect themselves. “Of course,” he said. How could he not see that before? “I can’t save you guys.” His mouth twitched upwards in a strange smile.

 

“What was that?” Jason said. His voice was ragged, but the blast seemed to have cleared the shock from his eyes.

 

“I can’t protect you all.” Gregor looked at him. “Even with all my strength, there’s no way I can protect all of my friends.”

 

“What are you saying?” Jason rasped. He clutched the Bo staff for support. The soldiers around them were getting up as well, some staggering towards them.

 

“You guys are perfectly capable of protecting yourselves,” Gregor closed his eyes and gathered his Void energy. “I’m just going to make it easier for you.”

 

He let out a roar that filled the hall, a burst of energy sweeping out from him, as it had in the transport. As it passed over

Jason, the boy could feel something flood through his body. It was Void energy, but in the strangest of ways, it felt different, not his own.

 

Jason switch teleported with a legionnaire as another swung his shock baton at where he once was. The two smashed into each other, and Jason used the new found energy to vanish once more.

 

Not only his Void energy, but his spirit seemed replenished. Even his Bo staff felt lighter. Or was it that he was stronger? “What the hell did you just do?” Jason said, twirling his Bo staff.

 

“I don’t know,” Gregor said. He could feel the energy wrapping around his body, both literal Void energy and something less palpable. “But it feels great!”

 

“You got that right,” A voice said behind them, and a blur zipped past, kicking a charging legionnaire. Joul jumped back and brandished his dual skanas, electricity sparking around the blades. Koda appeared to Gregor’s right, looking a little unsteady but his eyes were focused, sheathed gauntlets at the ready. Both were wrapped in that same orange aura.

 

“You good there, Koda?” Gregor said.

 

“I’m not a hundred percent, but trust me, these Legionnaires need the handicap,” Koda said, baring his teeth in a fierce grin, face lit up by the orange glow around him.

 

Jason back-flipped and joined the other Tenno, Bo staff poised. He looked at Gregor, who grinned and nodded.

 

“Alright, Tenno,” Gregor said to him, hefting his hammer. “It’s time for a counterattack.”

 

CH. 24: CONTROL

Miyoko dodged another attack. Her sword, floating in the air, dove in for another strike, but Excalibur knocked it away so quickly that he denied her an opening with her fists. He charged, Miyoko barely blocking with her Kogake as he unleashed a flurry of strikes.

 

His blade cut in between her defense and slashed down her side. Her shields dropped sharply once more. Before, his attacks had carved effortlessly through Joul and Koda’s Void suits, but now, it was as if he was toying with her. His relentless assault prevented her from targeting him with her abilities.

 

“What’s the matter? No more tricks up your sleeve? Always catching me off guard with new ways to use your powers. So magnetic. So attractive. Joking! Hayden thought you were attractive. Hayden liked you! Joking!” He ran his sword down her helmet, stunning her. He followed through and rammed the hilt of his sword hard into her stomach, and she dropped to her knees, coughing. Her shields were almost gone.

 

“Nothing more than a childish crush, unfit for the unit leader. Joking? Liked? Didn’t like? So confuuusing,” Excalibur said, seeming to tumble over his words as he waited for her to shakily get to her feet. “Don’t know what he feels.”

 

As she got up, he smashed a fist into the same area, knocking her back to the floor, and the last of her shields were depleted. The metal plating of the Void suit was cracked. She coughed again, and a fleck of crimson spat against her visor. At least one of her ribs was broken again.

 

“Does he feel anything?” She dimly heard Excalibur somewhere, watching his figure slowly walk towards her. She tried to magnetize his bones, but with her head spinning, she couldn’t get the poles to align properly. “Maybe he’s a robot! Robots are made of metal. Magnets attract metal. Hayden is attracted to you?”

 

Miyoko summoned twin magnetic fields, one sending her sword hurtling towards him while the other tugged him forward sharply. He transformed his own sword into a javelin and sent it back in reply. It collided against her sword and fractured into pieces in a bright light, absorbing the damage. As the skana spun in the air, the Warframe snatched it by the handle.

 

She managed a single strike to his helmet as he came in. More pieces fractured away.

 

He grabbed her throat with his free hand, using the very momentum Miyoko had given him to crush her to the ground. She gasped, feeling the back of her head shoot up in pain.

 

Excalibur’s mad eyes, now fully exposed, stared into her own as he rose, holding her off the ground by her neck. “The suit makes me strong! It gives me power,” he said, “More than you have.” He tossed the skana into the air and summoned a javelin to impale it, shattering it into pieces. “See? I’m stroooong,” he said, tightening his grip on her. Her foot struck him in the chest, but he was unfazed.

 

“Hayden,” she choked, her vision starting fade. Her hands went limp at her sides.

 

Suddenly, his grip loosened. Slightly. She looked into his eyes through the hole in his helmet. Tears were streaming down his face. “Hmmm,” he said, voice at odds with the look in his eye. “You’re not being very cooperative,” he said, though not to Miyoko. “Are you attracted to her after all? You’re making this difficult.”

 

Nemesis’ explosion erupted from the top of the stairs, staggering Excalibur, and he released his grip. Miyoko was carried by the force of the shockwave and slid on the floor, crying out as her back hit a pillar.

 

As she shakily picked herself up, the rogue Tenno stumbled around, pounding his head. “You need to go back to sleep,” he said to himself, sounding frustrated. “Let me do the saving. Save them all, right? Let me save her! Save herr.”

 

“No!” He screamed. This time his voice was different, more composed than just before. It was Hayden. He’s still in there, Miyoko thought. Perhaps he’s not in control, but maybe…she thought back to the halved power of his strikes against her shields. Maybe it wasn’t because he was toying with her, but because something was preventing him from using his full strength. The repeated blows to his head had damaged the part of the Warframe that was synced to his mind. If I can destroy that helmet…

 

She heard him cry out. “Go back to sleep,” Excalibur said savagely, but he growled as Hayden fought back in their mind.

 

“You won’t touch her!” Hayden yelled, forcing himself to his knees. “I won’t let you!”

 

“And why not?” Excalibur hissed, slamming his head into the ground.

 

“Because,” Hayden said, looking up at Miyoko. “She’s…”

 

His gaze seemed so clear all of a sudden. His eyes, just seconds before clouded by rage and insanity, were piercing, sorrowful yet focused. For a moment the two of them looked at each other. She saw it in his eyes.

That’s why, she thought. That’s how I…

 

He screamed again and smashed his head back onto the floor. He stayed there, head bowed, then looked up at her. The clear look was gone. “Finallyyyy,” Excalibur droned, “Let’s finish saving you.”

 

“Yes,” she said, almost not even noticing Gregor’s energy wrap around her, his roar seemingly far away. “Let’s.”

 

She could feel her Void suit pressing against her, a side effect of the continued use of her abilities. It constricted her breathing. One rib was already broken, and the others had not fully healed from the Sentient attack. If she used her abilities more, she would eventually crush herself to death.

 

But they were so close. Hayden was in there, fighting. Now was not the time to give up. She put up her palms and reached out to the poles in his body. Her suit tighten even more, but this time, his magnetic moments straightened.

 

Excalibur lunged at her, summoning a sword. She used the reinforced Void energy to magnetize his bones, freezing him in midair before he could strike. He struggled in her grip, but could not break free of hold. He looked at her furiously. “Let me go,” he growled.

 

Miyoko obeyed, hurling him against a pillar. He crumpled, dazed, sword falling out of his hands. She gave him no respite, picking him up again and tossing him across the room. The Warframe slammed into a wall, but Miyoko kept her grip on him, raising him upwards. With a yell, she cratered him on the ground.

 

For a moment, Excalibur lay still. Then, slowly, it staggered to his feet. As it got up, Miyoko magnetized him once again, letting him hang in the air.

 

His eyes burned into her. More parts of the helmet had chipped away. She only had strength for one more strike. Beside him, a javelin blazed to life, but it flickered, fading in and out of existence.

 

“Hayden,” she said quietly, drawing her fist back, “I love you.”

 

Miyoko tugged with her other hand, sending him rocketing towards her, face first. As he soared towards her, he summoned another sword and brought it back to strike. “I love you, too!” He said, his voice unhinged, crazed.

 

She brought her fist forward. He swung his sword. It sliced through her damaged Void armor and into her flesh. Through the pain, she numbly felt her Kogake make contact with the Warframe’s helmet, but she could not tell how hard the impact was. Was it enough?

 

As she turned, her vision blurred. Her legs gave out and she collapsed on the ground. The last words of Excalibur echoed in her mind as her world slowly went black.

 

 

“Jolla? Yo, hothead! You in there?”

 

“What?” Jolla looked away from the window of the transport ship. The cabin was filled with the idle chatter of cadets as they prepared to punch through the Void. Beside her, Stella was giving that knowing smile. “He’s pretty cute right?”

 

She was referring to the tall cadet a few rows down across the aisle, his hair steely grey, a perpetually anxious look on his face as he listened to his friends. Jolla tried to hide her blush, but failed. “Sure, I guess,” she muttered.

 

“I don’t know him, but Nadia said his name is Darren Talos,” Stella said, “From what I hear, he’s a really nice guy. So he’s definitely not your type. Besides, it’s a bit late to start having a crush on someone, isn’t it?” Her bright eyes dimmed slightly. “After all, we’re about to die.”

 

Jolla shook her head. “I know that,” she murmured. The prospect of being deployed to the front lines weighed on her mind just as heavily as the next cadet, but that was something only Stella Grey knew. She was the big sister Jolla never had, the only one to see what was behind the façade of Jolla Caires.

 

Stella smiled. “Hey, I’m just joking,” she said. “You’ll be fine. You’re not the shy little girl I saw in Basic. You’re strong now. Crazy strong.”

 

“Not really,” Jolla said, looking back to the window.

 

“Oh, none of that,” Stella said, making a face. “If you weren’t, then you wouldn’t be a squad leader. You’d also probably be more likely to land a guy. You have to admit it takes a special kind of strength to intimidate every boy in the academy.” she chuckled.

 

“I’m not strong!” Jolla yelled suddenly. She had never told even Stella how she truly felt. But they were about to be pushed into certain death, and her friend had a right to know. “I’ve always wanted to be like you, Stella. But I just couldn’t do it. So I faked it. Whenever anyone saw me, I would just pretend to be tough, pretend to be strong, but the truth is…I’m not the person I want people to think I am,” she murmured. “My confidence, my strength, it’s all…an act.”

 

Stella smiled. “Of course it’s an act,” she said. Jolla looked up at her, startled. “You think I always know what I’m doing? People look up to me and say that I’m so put together and on top of things,” she laughed. “But really, I’m really not at all. But I act like I know what I’m doing, so people think I do. That’s what you do, right?” She leaned forward. “‘If you act strong, you are strong.’”

 

“If I act strong, then I am strong?” Jolla blinked.

 

Stella nodded. “Believe it. If you don’t, then Top Five Stella Grey is a weakling.”

 

“You’re not—!” Jolla said, but Stella put a hand to her lips.

 

“If you think I’m strong, then you are too,” she said, smiling brightly.

 

Someone on in the row in front of them screamed. Jolla looked out the window to see a Sentient wormship belch out a roiling fireball, hurtling straight for them.

 

 

Nadia finished playing the memory in Jolla’s conscience and moved on to the next Tenno. Nemesis was fighting back in her mind, and there was a splitting headache in her skull from fighting her Warframe and still reaching out to the Tenno.

 

Why do you help them, Nemesis hissed. Have you forgotten what you are to them?

 

Not at all, Nadia replied. I do this because I am Tenno, just like them.

 

BullS#&$. Nemesis redoubled her efforts, and the pain in her head increased sharply. You do this for Hayden, not for the Tenno. It’s always been for Hayden. What does that boy really feel for you? What warrants all of these pointless actions?

 

Hayden is my best friend, Nadia said, gritting her teeth through the ringing in her head. That’s reason enough for me to save them.

 

Nemesis gave a cackle, somewhat forced as she continued to battle for control. I would’ve thought you were smarter than to lie to someone who is inside your head. How incredibly ironic that the master of psychological warfare is herself so simple to manipulate. You’re even easier to toy with than that magnetic girl, because you already know how Hayden feels about you.

 

Nadia tried to ignore her, but the pain was growing in intensity, and she futilely pressed her hands to the helmet. Oh, wait, that’s right. You haven’t delved that deep into his mind, have you? Are you that afraid of finding out the truth? Holding on to some vain hope that you’re wrong?

 

The exertion of resisting Nemesis’s assault while simultaneously reaching out to the consciences of her targets was taking its toll on Nadia’s mind and body. She felt blood trickle down her nose.

 

Well, allow me to ease your doubt. Suddenly, the pain stopped. Then, a memory flashed through her mind, summoned by the Warframe.

 

In the observation room, Hayden held Miyoko’s face in his hands, pressing his lips to hers. At that moment, she had reached out to him, in the process feeling his emotions.

 

His heart doesn’t beat for you.

 

Nadia felt a pain in her chest, as she had back then. Something wet ran down her face that wasn’t blood. The link to the last conscience severed, leaving her words half formed in their mind.

 

Then, Nemesis attacked again, the pain so sharp that Nadia was completely overwhelmed. She didn’t even have the strength to cry out as her body dropped to the floor. Her spirit broken, she felt herself fall farther and farther away from consciousness, only feeling the tears running down her face, the intense pain inside her head, and the even more unbearable anguish in her heart.

 

Nemesis stood back up. Don’t worry little Nadia, she chuckled. After we finish this, I’ll make sure his heart only beats for me. Or it will never beat again.

 

 

Jolla’s eyes shot open just before the heat blast hit the transport ship, showering her in flame and killing Stella. She struggled to get up from her position on the stairs, but something was pinning her down. She tried pushing it off her. It felt cool to the touch.

 

Then she remembered.

 

“Darren!” She screamed, getting up and shaking him. The remains of a wall of ice stood in front of them, its shards scattered around them and melting into pools that dripped down the steps. It had been several inches thick, but even then was not enough to block the explosion. His suit was a mess. His shields were gone, and the back of his armor had been blasted open. Blood stained the edges of the wound.

 

He groaned, rolling onto his back, wincing as the injury touched the steps. “Are you okay?” he rasped.

 

“I’m fine, you moron!” She cried. “Worry about yourself!”

 

“If you’re okay, then I’m okay,” he said, smiling. Then he coughed. “I’m not in the best fighting shape,” he said weakly. “Jolla…I…might not have your back this time.” He gripped her hand tightly.

 

She shook her head numbly. “No,” she squeezed back even tighter, “Don’t leave me. Don’t let me…”

 

“Listen to me,” he said. “You don’t have a choice. You’re strong. You can fight her. Hold her off until they save Hayden.”

 

“How?” She whispered. “All this time, I’ve only—I’m not strong!” she cried out angrily, “I’ve always relied on you, I’ve never controlled my powers on my own. I’m just a…a parasite.” Bitter tears rolled down her face.

 

He reached up a hand and brushed them away, his touch cooling her, calming her. “You’ll be fine,” he said, but he coughed again, and his eyes started to close. “You’ll be fine,” he repeated weakly.

 

She felt his grip slacken, and she started to shake. The remains of the broken stronghold of ice started to fall apart around them.

 

Suddenly, his eyes opened slightly. “‘If you act strong, then you are strong,’” he murmured, almost to himself. “Stella said that often to me too.” His eyes closed once more.

 

She blinked. Stella? There was no way Darren had known her friend. His wording sounded different, not how he usually spoke. It was more like…Sudek? She had also been friends with Stella. But why would she…? She looked up at the top of the stairs. The Nemesis Warframe seemed to be in pain, clutching her head.

 

There was no time to question it. Jolla looked down and pried off Darren’s helmet, feeling his neck. There was still a pulse. I have to fight, she thought. If I don’t, Darren dies. I die. I have to act…be…strong.

 

She heard Nemesis approach. Whatever she had been suffering from had stopped. Finished your moment? Is he finished? His little ice cube was insufficient. But he’s not dead. Yet. Hmmm, what will the little parasite do without its host?

 

Jolla stood up. Darren’s last minute protection had left her virtually unscathed. She looked down at her hands and took a breath. A small blaze appeared in her palm. Weak, but controlled.

 

Oh, will you fight? Nemesis leapt up from the barricade, raising her sword in an offensive stance. Let’s see how long you can last all on your lonesome.

 

Suddenly, a roar sounded, echoing in the room. A pulse passed over Jolla, and she felt Void energy charge through her, and as her hand glowed orange, her flame burned brighter. She looked down the hall. Gregor was raising his hammer, charging the legionnaires, Jason, Joul and Koda close behind.

 

She closed her eyes, feeling the power wrap around her. “If I act strong, then I am strong,” she repeated to herself. In the chaos of the accident, she had forgotten those words that Stella had said. How did I remember that now?

 

Nemesis charged. Jolla opened her eyes and brought her hands up. A jet of flame burst in front of the Warframe, not as strong as her usual attacks, but still intense enough to force her opponent back.

 

Jolla went on the offensive, sending more geysers of flame chasing after the Warframe like fiery snakes. She complimented the traps with a barrage of fireballs. A few hit their target, the Warframe’s shields straining to absorb the damage. Nadia tried blocking them with her sword, but the attacks superheated the blade and forced her to dodge or take even more damage. The armor started to smoke.

 

Her own body was heating up at a steady rate, but not as quickly as it once did. Gregor’s energy flowed through her, adding power to her weaker attacks. But more than Gregor’s boost, there was something else. It was a strength of her own.

 

Beset by the flames, Nemesis could not advance. Enough of this. Your pyrotechnics are wasting my time. She swiped her hand at Jolla, and several projectiles shot out from her wrist, racing towards the other girl with telepathic energy. Jolla condensed her flames into a wall, blocking the attack.

 

The Warframe burst through the flames, sword flashing.

 

Jolla leapt back. Not enough. The blade slammed into her helmet, instantly draining her shields and sending her head reeling. She barely found footing on the stairs, almost tripping over Darren.

 

She steadied herself and stood in between him and their opponent, her HUD malfunctioning as half her vision was obscured by a massive crack in the visor. Nemesis advanced. This is where you die, weakling.

 

“I’m no weakling,” Jolla replied, summoning just enough Void energy to avoid inflicting heat stroke on herself. “I’m strong!” She yelled, and she slammed her fist into the ground.

 

A wall of flame burst from out of her. It slammed into Nemesis, consuming her in fire.

 

Jolla watched the blaze, then collapsed, dropping to her knees. Shaky hands removed her cracked helmet. Her vision was hazy, and she was a burst away from heat stroke. A small trickle of blood rolled from her forehead down to the floor, sizzling as it mixed with the melted ice. She looked up.

 

The flames dissipated to reveal the Warframe, seemingly unharmed. I’m sorry, Darren.

 

Nadia approached, then paused, looking at something behind her opponent.

 

Jolla heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs. “Give up. It’s over.” It was the voice of the First Tenno.

 

Story continues on the post right below this one! Alternatively, press this link! Post #17

Edited February 11, 2016 by ROSING

[ROSING]

Whee, another double post to announce a new chapter is up! Not surprisingly, I am running out of creative names for chapters as well! Apologies if the shipping is a little too strong in this one as well :T

STORY CONTINUES HERE!

 

CH. 25: TERMINATION

Spoiler

Wake up. Save Hayden. The voice sounded familiar. Soothing. Save…

Miyoko gasped, her body seizing and rigid. There was a sharp pain in her side. She reached for it, hand shaking.

Blood flowed from the gash, though not as much as she expected. Although it wasn’t a shallow wound, it was definitely not fatal.

Instead, her head ached. The combined effects of Excalibur’s stranglehold and her own suit squeezing her lungs had caused her to pass out briefly from lack of oxygen after the shock of the slash.

Had the Warframe swung with full power, she would’ve been long gone. But she had not been the only one fighting against Excalibur.

She looked beside her to see Hayden, unconscious before her. The helmet of Excalibur lay in shards around his head, completely destroyed. His face looked almost peaceful.

Slowly, Miyoko got to her feet, sending another burning pain through her side. She yanked off her helmet, already slightly warped from the overcharging of her magnetic powers. She raised her hand, targeting the crack Joul had created along the back of the Warframe. “Come on, Hayden,” she said, and the magnetic moments on his armor straightened. “We’re almost there, keep fighting!”

The suit started to part under her force. It wriggled, trying to close back in on itself and keep its hold on Hayden. It took more energy than she expected to even get the suit to open at a creeping pace. Her own armor began to tighten against her again, and she saw rifles and other metal debris on the ground start to move towards her. But the Warframe opened up more and more, and she could start to see the rest of his body.

“…love you.” He whispered softly. “Love…loved you?”

“Hayden?” She whispered.

“Love…hate.” Suddenly, his eyes snapped open. He turned his head towards her, and any hope that Hayden was in control vanished when she saw the chilling bloodlust in his eyes. “Hate you,” Excalibur snarled, “Kill you!” His voice was raw, completely unhinged. There was nothing left of the First Tenno in his voice.

“Let Hayden go,” she said defiantly. She reached out her other hand, magnetizing his bones once more to restrict him, continuing to open up the suit.

“I don’t think so,” Excalibur said, smiling cruelly. An ethereal blue sword appeared over him, pointed straight at her head.

The blade shot forward, and Miyoko squeezed her eyes shut.

But death didn’t come. She opened her eyes to see the javelin inches from her face, struggling to move forward. Shock registered on Excalibur’s face, then it quickly transformed into rage.

“Hang on Hayden!” she cried out, waiting for the suit to open up a little more. Excalibur willed the sword forward, but Hayden forced it to a crawl. Still, it edged closer and closer towards Miyoko.

She could barely breathe under the crushing armor, and it pressed painfully into her wound, drawing more blood. Another one of her ribs snapped under the strain.

“Die!” Excalibur roared. The blade gave a small burst of speed, raking across her eye and slicing into her brow.

Miyoko gave one last cry and clenched her fist.

He burst from the suit, flying through the air by the force of the pull, flying over Miyoko and tumbling to the floor.

The blade disintegrated, leaving a deep cut across her face. She fell backwards and collapsed on the floor. Blood from her body gathered in a small pool around her.

Hayden struggled to rise as soon as he hit the ground. “Miyoko!” He screamed, crawling towards her. He bent over her, lifting her head. Both her eyes were closed. The wound on her head was covered in blood, making it impossible to tell how deep it had gone. Did I…

Miyoko’s eyes opened slightly. She put a hand to his face. “Hayden?” she choked. Her body was engulfed in pain. The exertion had exacerbated the gash in her side, broken more of her ribs, and her lungs desperately pumped for breath. Her head felt like it was splitting in two, both from the actual cut on her head and from the lack of oxygen. Tears ran down her face, stinging as they touched her wound, but she managed a smile.

He looked at the slash in her side, blood joining the tears falling from her face, and felt his own eyes water. “I’m sorry,” he said, brushing back the hair from her eyes, “I’m so sorry…”

“Save it for later, Tenno.” Ford’s voice spoke through Miyoko’s discarded helmet. “Just glad to have you back. Now get up, you have a mission to complete.”

 

Jolla turned around at the voice to see Hayden Tenno. His Warframe no longer sheathed his body. He was staring defiantly at Nemesis. “Stand down,” he said to the armor, “You’ve lost.”

“Hayden!” Jolla gasped. “Are you alright?”

He looked sadly at her. “I should be saying that to you. Sorry to keep you waiting. I’ll take it from here.”

“But your armor,” she said.

He chuckled. “I would rather fight stark naked than wear that thing ever again. Don’t worry. I will be fine.”

“Are you sure?” Miyoko appeared behind him, clutching her wound. Half her face was covered in blood, but she stood on her own strength.

Hayden gave her a smile. "Trust me. And don’t worry. I won't be fighting alone.”

He advanced, summoning his sword. A cut rent into his shoulder, and he winced. “Damn,” he said, “That suit sure spoiled me.”

Nemesis brought up her blade. You, she said, How did you break free?

“Because I’m not alone,” Hayden said. “My friends saved me. And we’re going to save you too, Nadia.”

That girl, Nemesis spat, is gone. You’re wasting your time. Even with eight of you, you are no match for me, she said defiantly. They beat you once, but they can't beat you a second time. She raised her palm to him, but strangely, she couldn’t connect to his conscience. Something was blocking her from using her powers. Someone.

“There’s more than eight Tenno fighting in this battle,” Hayden said. “From the start, there have been nine.” He raised his blade. “Let’s go, Nadia!” He yelled, charging.

As he attacked, the Warframe countered his attacks as before. Her movements were different, however. They were slower, hindered. Jolla’s final blaze had worn down the armor more than her appearance led on. Give up, Nemesis heard Nadia say. When Hayden and I fight together, no one can beat us. She felt more blood run down her nose as her head started to pound from Nadia’s renewed assault.

Hayden scored a hit along her helmet, and it cracked. You will disengage, Nadia said.

Never, Nemesis growled. Hayden struck her armor again in the same area, and it cracked further.

Disengage. I am your master. The crack widened under a third hit.

Disengage! Nadia yelled in her head.

The suit was quiet for a moment. He will never love us. The voice was bitter.

The helmet splintered. The Warframe opened up and Nadia wrenched herself free from its grasp. “Do it, Hayden!” she shouted.

Hayden channeled his Void energy and struck. Weakened by Hayden’s repeated strikes from the start of the battle, the front of the Warframe was sliced open. Hayden raised his arm at the armor as it fell, and suddenly a dozen bright blades shot out and impaled the armor from within, slicing it to pieces. The shards crumpled to the floor, lifeless without a host.

Jolla approached it. “The true parasite,” she spat.

“Indeed,” Nadia said wearily. She swayed slightly, and Hayden caught her as she fell.

“Are you alright?” he said, looking into her eyes.

He saw her smile for the first time in a year. “I’m just a bit tired. You knocked around my head a bit too much.”

“I’m sorry,” Hayden said.

“It’s fine. I’ll be fine.” As she gazed into his eyes, the nerves on her face started to recede. “Could I request something?” she said weakly.

“Sure, anything,” Hayden replied quickly.

“I’m going to nap a little,” she said, closing her eyes. “I know it’s a little weird, but could you just…hold me like this, just for a small bit?”

“Of course, you crazy fool,” Hayden said, giving a confused smile.

She smiled back. “Thanks Hayden. I…I owe you one.” A tear ran down her face.

Hayden lowered to the floor, still holding her. “Since I’m not beating the S#&$ out of our own guys any more, I’m assuming it’s over,” Gregor said, climbing up the stairs with Jason. Joul and Koda appeared as well, bearing an unconscious Darren.

“Yes,” Hayden said. “The Nemesis armor is destroyed. What about the legionnaires?”

“They snapped out of it,” Jason said. “Tending to the wounded right now." He looked down, and his fist tightened. "It...remains to be seen if there are any fatalities.”

Gregor nodded. “But we’re all alive,” he said, “Somehow.”

“Mostly thanks to you and that boost you gave us,” Jolla said. “I didn’t know you had that ability.”

“I didn’t either,” Gregor admitted. “She did.” He nodded towards the sleeping Nadia.

Joul put a hand to the earphone on his Void suit, then looked at Hayden. “Lotus wants a word with you,” He said, taking off his helmet and handing it to the other Tenno.

Hayden gently set Nadia down, then took the helmet and seated it on its head. “Colonel,” he said, “It’s over.”

“Understood. I’m directing medical teams over to assist the legionnaires. Get patched up, and then I want whoever is able to report to the briefing room ASAP. There are still some loose ends to tie up.”

 

When Hayden, Miyoko, Joul, Koda, Gregor, Jason and Jolla entered the room, they found Dr. Coven and General Thames seated around the long table in the center, Ford at the head.

Koda moved first, extending his wristblade and hoisting Coven by his collar. “You better have some good explanations ready, Doctor,” he said savagely, the blade almost touching the man’s neck, “Or we’ll see who ends up on the dissection table first.”

Hayden put a hand on his shoulder. “We’ve done enough fighting today, Tenno,” he said wearily. “We’re here for answers, not for blood.”

“And answers you will receive,” Thames said. He looked almost contrite. “You have more than earned them.”

Koda scoffed, blowing smoke into Dr. Coven’s face. Then he dropped him, wristblade sliding back. The doctor got to his feet, brushing off his coat. “First question,” Koda spat. “What the hell is the meaning of all this?”

“It was a test,” Thames said. “Only the First Tenno had his abilities ready for integration with a Warframe. The rest of you were along varying stages of the process, but we felt a direct threat was what was needed to accelerate your development process.”

“Development process?” Jolla scoffed, “What are we, lab rats?”

“You are possibly the last hope the Empire has to defeat the Sentients,” Thames replied, “You do not have the luxury of developing your powers at your own pace. The sooner you are able to use the Warframes and start fighting the Sentients, the less lives will be lost, isn’t that what you want?” His voice was firm, unwavering.

Gregor’s fist clenched. “Lives were almost lost today,” he seethed. “We could’ve killed those legionnaires if we had been less careful. And you almost twisted your Hero of the Empire into something far worse than the Sentients.”

“Indeed,” Thames said, tilting his head. “Some things were not foreseen, such as how powerful the effects of the Technocyte in the Warframes—”

Hayden banged his fist onto the table. None of them had ever seen him so angry. “So you did know about it.”

Dr. Coven nodded. “It was a risk we factored into the development process. We found that the material created by the Technocyte was perfect for the Warframes, but its pure form was too dangerous to the human mind. So we also had to ascertain at what level the Technocyte in your Warframe proved to be too much.”

“Well, you sure as hell found it!” Hayden yelled. “And you damn well almost got Nadia and hundreds of legionnaires killed for that!”

“And, you know, the rest of us,” Jason muttered.

“Those were all risks we decided to take,” Thames said unflinchingly.

“Oh, yeah?” Hayden said, his eyes hardened. “Playing with human lives is a risk you’re willing to take?”

“To save the trillions of others in this Empire, yes, Tenno.” Thames met his gaze. He seemed neither defensive nor smug, only matter-of-fact. “All branches of the Orokin legions, this Order included, have a duty to protect the Empire and its people. Our methods may not seem the most popular, not the most honorable, but if they achieve results, then it is our duty to carry them out, is it not?”

Hayden and Thames locked eyes. “Tenno,” Ford spoke at last, “He is right. The Order is not the most scrupulous of organizations. But at the root of it, our goal is still to protect the Empire.”

He looked at her. “I understand your frustration, Tenno,” she said. “But this is what we do at the Order.”

Hayden summoned a sword and plunged it into the table. It sunk to the hilt. “Fine,” he said. “I don’t agree with it, I definitely don’t like it, but I understand.” He looked at the rest of the Tenno, then back to Thames. “Two things, however.”

“Anything you ask for,” Thames said.

“The other eight survivors, Nadia included, are with us now.” Hayden said, looking Thames in the eye.

Thames smiled. “Of course. We will make preparations to remove the remaining seven from cryosleep.”

“And the second thing,” he said, “Is that the Order will not meddle in the training of the Tenno unless we specifically request it. This cannot be violated.”

Thames smile flickered for the briefest of seconds. He continued making eye contact with the First Tenno.

“Anything we ask for, right?” Hayden’s eyes narrowed.

“Of course,” Thames replied, his tone again neutral. “There will be no further incidents such as this one. However, provided that our research does not hinder your unit, it is allowed to continue, yes?”

Hayden nodded. “Yes.”

“Then it is agreed,” Thames said. “Colonel, we will take our leave for the now.”

“Of course, General.” Ford got up and kneeled.

As Coven and Thames passed the Tenno, Hayden gave a short bow. He did not hold it for long. Neither did the rest of the Tenno. Koda did not bow at all.

Thames turned at the door and smiled. He bowed as well. “Until next time, Tenno.” The door slid closed.

Hayden turned to Ford. She nodded at him. “Well done. You managed to contain two rogue Warframes and save the lives of hundreds of legionnaires all in a day’s work."

The first Tenno felt his legs weaken. The sword in the table disintegrated. He dropped to his knees, head bowed. He saw tears slip down his nose and onto the ground. “I…almost…because of me,” he choked, “You could've died. All of you. I’m so…so…”

Ford got up and knelt in front of him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “It was not your fault, Tenno. It was the Warframe.”

“No!” Hayden cried, “It was my hands…my…powers…I could have—”

“Hayden,” Miyoko was beside him. He looked at her, eyes red. His eyes darted to the bandage around her eye, and he shook even more. She gave a small smile. “It’s alright, ok? You’re fine.” She put her arms around him, putting his head against her shoulder.

She felt his body shake with every quiet sob, and she gently stroked his back. “You’re fine,” she said, tears falling down her own face. “Everyone’s fine.” Tentatively, she gave him a small kiss on the cheek.

The room was silent save for Hayden. “What now?” Joul said.

“Standard Order cover-up,” Ford said briefly. “This isn’t the first time a project’s gone south, and we’re still getting funding from the Thrones. Rest easy, this won’t undermine the Tenno in anyway. If anything, it might even show just how capable you are.”

“I don’t give a damn about what the Emperors think,” Koda said bluntly. “What about our end? What about Sudek?” He spat the last word with venom.

Ford nodded. “As Hayden said, she is now under our care, along with the other seven. As a Tenno, she will—”

“That vixen?” Koda snarled. His fists were clenched. “The other seven are fine, but she is no sister to me. Not after what she did.”

The others looked at each other. Finally, Gregor spoke up. “Koda,” he said, “I know how you feel. She definitely hasn’t made this past week pleasant, but she was also under the control of that Warframe. And she fought alongside us as well today.” He looked at him. “She spoke to me, during the battle. If she hadn’t said what she had said, I wouldn’t have been able to…help you protect yourselves.”

“It’s true,” Jolla said, “She reached out to me during the fight. And I’m sure she was speaking to me through Darren as well. For all the wrong she did, if it wasn’t for her, things would not have ended like this.”

“Indeed they wouldn’t have!” Koda yelled. “If it wasn’t for her, none of this mess would’ve happened!”

“Yet it did, and I have to admit that we came out stronger in the end,” Jason said quietly. “She made us come to terms with truths that we had to face sooner or later.”

Hayden slowly got to his feet, supported by Miyoko. “Koda,” he said, his voice hoarse. “If you are not willing to accept her, then please do not treat me as your brother, either. I too was under the control of a Warframe. Whatever fate she deserves, I deserve it as well.” He faced the other Tenno.

Koda’s fists were shaking. “Hayden,” he said. “She…with Rilla…I—”

“She was supposed to fight us all at once, she had to weaken you in some way. If you were in her shoes, what other option would you have chosen?” Hayden said softly. “I know you would have done the same thing, maybe not because you wanted to, but because you had to.”

“I would have…I would…” his eyes widened and he slammed his fist into the wall with a yell. “Damn it, Hayden,” he seethed.

Hayden nodded sadly. “For all of you,” he said. “As your leader, I give you this order. As a brother, I give you this plea. The events of the past week, all of it, is to be attributed solely to the Nemesis Warframe. No blame or guilt is to go to Nadia, lest you no longer accept me as a Tenno. You will treat her as one of our own.” He looked back at Koda. “For she is,” he said.

Koda gave him a hard look. Then slowly, grudgingly, he nodded.

“Colonel, is there anything else?” Hayden said, turning to her.

Ford shook her head. “That is all, Tenno. Rest now. Your objective is complete.”

CH. 26: RESOLUTIONS

Spoiler

Outside of the Order, there was no mention of the recent rogue experiment incident. Such occurrences were common in the Order, though not usually as intense or dangerous as the Nemesis crisis. The legionnaires knew their duty; for the prospect of a higher pay and being closer to home, all of them had volunteered to be assigned here. There would be nothing mentioned in passing conversation to families, not even complaints to comrades outside of their station. The consequences of loose lips in the Order made court-martials look like a slap on the wrist.

It had been decided in the barracks afterwards that no hard feelings were to go to the Tenno. As for that mysterious armor, as far as they knew, the Tenno had destroyed it. And most importantly, unlike other outbreaks, there were miraculously zero fatalities, despite the massive scale of the incident.

“Unbelievable,” Jason said, rubbing his temples. “We actually didn’t kill anyone.”

“Yeah, just a lot of broken bones, blunt head trauma, flesh wounds and several critical but stable conditions,” Gregor muttered. “But you came pretty close to getting some blood on your hands.” The two were seated on a bench on the end of one of the sparring rooms, reading the after-action report.

Jason closed his eyes. “Thank you, for stopping me. I owe you one.”

Gregor shrugged, still reading the report. “Anytime.”

Jason was quiet for a while. “That girl…the Nemesis armor…played me like a fool. I thought that I wasn’t letting her get to me, but she goaded me into almost doing something I would’ve regretted.” He smacked his head. “I wanted to prove that I was willing to do what it takes. I wanted to prove that I was a Tenno.”

Gregor scoffed, putting the holopad down. “How in the Void did she make you think you weren’t?” But he stopped himself. “Well, we all have our doubts about ourselves. She—it was very good at finding those doubts.”

Jason bowed his head. “Gregor,” he said. “Was I…helpful during the Sentient attack?”

Gregor slammed a fist into the other Tenno, sending him flying off the bench. Jason crashed onto the ground, skidding slightly.

“What was that for?” he groaned, rubbing his shoulder.

“For saying stupid things,” Gregor said, getting up and offering his hand. “Of course you were useful. I couldn’t have fought all those Sentients myself. If it wasn’t for you, I probably would’ve been more reckless than Hayden. I thought my armor was going to crack at any second.” He chuckled. “We’re not invincible, after all.”

“No, we’re not,” Jason said, taking the hand. “But we can come close.”

Gregor nodded. “Right on that.”


Jolla charged through the killhouse, wielding no weapons save for herself. Targets appeared all around her. She blasted the ones above her with fireballs and let spouts of flame incinerate the ones on the ground. Her body temperature was rising, but steadily and slowly. After repeated sessions, her body was starting to build up more resistance against heat stroke.

Finally, she shot a thin jet of fire from both her hands, destroying the final two targets in the last room. She panted heavily, feeling her body temperature slowly fall back to normal.

As the last remains of the targets sizzled, she stepped through the exit into the prep room, tossing her helmet onto a rack and began taking off her Void suit. After placing the suit onto a second rack, she grabbed a canteen she had left on the table in the center, draining its entire contents, and sat on the bench at the opposite end of the prep room, still panting slightly. She summoned a small flame, flickering with a quiet intensity in the palm of her hand. She let it twirl around her wrist, spinning in mesmerizing circles. I am strong. Thank you, Stella.

There was a knock and Darren entered. “You done?” he said.

Jolla smiled. “Yeah, thanks for waiting.” She closed her hands and the flame vanished.

“No problem,” Darren said. “I went down to the medical bay for another check-up. They confirmed that the wound wasn’t serious. The Void armor saved my life on that one. I got in a bit of training on my own, too.”

“Good to hear.” She leaned back against the wall, closing her eyes.

Darren sat down next to her. “At long last,” he said, “We’re finally mastering our abilities…on our own, huh?”

She smiled. “Yeah,” she said, letting out a long breath.

Darren sighed, looking away. “Guess we really don’t need each other after all.” He seemed slightly down.

Jolla opened her eyes and looked at him. “What?” he said.

She grabbed him, pulling his face towards hers and kissing him. He let out a muffled exclamation and his usually cold body warmed not just from her heat. She leaned forward, pushing him to the bench and climbing on top of him.

After a while, she broke her lips away from his, smiling. Darren looked as if he had been hit by a fireball. “Jolla,” he mumbled. She looked into his eyes and saw the nervous, gentle Darren she knew.

“Of course we don’t need each other,” she said, leaning in again, “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want you around.”


Hayden stood before Ford in her office. “Well done, Hayden,” Ford said, reading a holopad, “You just got the Tenno one step further from Thames’s grasp. They just gave me an official document promising to not interfere in the development of the Tenno program, besides research.”

He shrugged. “It wasn't planned,” he said sheepishly. “I just wanted to make sure they wouldn’t pull something like that again.”

“And in doing so, you have set yourself apart from the other projects of the Order.” She smiled. “That was a nice touch saying ‘The Order will not meddle in the training of the Tenno.’ You made it sound like the two were separate, and Thames’s acquiescence to your demand is effectively a forced acceptance of that.”

“Really?” Hayden said.

Ford looked at him. “You’re in the Inner Sector now, Tenno,” she said. “You’re going to have to learn a bit of politics if you want the Tenno to save the Empire.”

“Politics is going to save the Empire?” Hayden said dubiously.

“Welcome to the Order,” Ford said, looking down at her screens. “Really, once you know how to play the game, you actually get more done than you think. It’s just that not a lot of people know how to play it.”

She transferred a file to the holopad and handed it to him. “We’re due to release the other seven from cryosleep any day now. As soon as they give us clearance, we’re going through with it as we planned. These are the academy files of the other seven Tenno. When you have the time, read up on them and start thinking about who’s going to mentor who.”

Hayden took the holopad and scrolled briefly through the files. “Of course, when they come out of cryosleep, we will have to ascertain their abilities for a few days and factor that in as well, but I want you to have an idea of who they are, or who they used to be.” Ford said, tenting her fingers. “After all, these are your new brothers and sisters. You’re going to be spending quite some time with them.”

Hayden smiled, stowing the holopad under his arm. “Of course. Is there anything more to discuss, Colonel?”

Ford tilted her head. “It’s just…good to have you back to normal, Hayden,” she said. She put a hand over her mouth discreetly. “Please don’t go on any more power trips. I deal with enough arrogant people in the Order.”

Hayden bowed. “Of course, Colonel. You can count on me.”

She removed her hand, revealing a smile. “I know I can. Oh, I called Nadia in to meet me. She should be waiting outside the door. I’m going ahead with what we discussed yesterday. Please send her in on your way out.”

“Will do!” he said. He gave a bow, then left the office.

Outside, Nadia was leaning against the wall. Her appearance had drastically changed from a few days ago, almost like how she had been at the academy, hair tied back in a ponytail and appearance impeccably neat. The nerves around her eyes, while still visible, had receded to a significant degree. “You’re up,” he said to her.

“Got it,” she nodded, getting up to approach the door.

“How are you feeling?” Hayden said worriedly.

Nadia looked herself up and down. “That suit definitely had its drawbacks, but its defensive power is incredible,” she said. “It took most of the damage for me. I’m barely injured.”

“I’m the same,” Hayden said, looking down at his own body. Power no longer flowed through it at intoxicating levels. But he was in control, and that was enough for him.

Nadia stopped at the door. “Oh, I forgot to say, thank you for sticking out for me after the battle. I…overheard your conversation with Koda.”

“Of course!” Hayden said “You are a Tenno as well. We wouldn’t let one of our sisters be thrown under the troop carrier.”

“…Sister, huh?” Nadia smiled at him. “Good to be in the family.”

“Oh.” They turned to see Miyoko, a stack of books clutched to her chest. “Hello,” she said, quickly turning around.

“Miyoko!” Hayden said. She looked back at him, but he realized that he didn’t have anything to say. The bandage on her eye was removed, but she had insisted on leaving a white scar running up the side of her face, ending in a mark just above the brow. The mark had not pierced her skull, but it was still noticeable, like a long crack along a porcelain vase. Now I look like you, she had said cheerily, but those words had haunted him for the past few days.

Nadia cleared her throat. Miyoko jumped and looked at her. She remembered Hayden cradling Nadia after the battle. That’s right, she’s his…She gave a quick bow. “Apologies,” she stammered, “Just passing through.”

Hayden, also startled, tore his eyes off the scar and returned the bow. “Of course,” he said quickly.

She hurried past them, rounding the corner. Hayden looked at the empty hallway.

“Hayden…” he heard Nadia say, and turned to see her barely containing rage.

“What?” he said.

“You are,” she said, “Completely clueless when it comes to this stuff!” she yelled, and he instinctively took a step back.

“What? What was I supposed to do?” Hayden said numbly.

She sighed angrily. “Haven’t you already told each other how you feel?” She murmured quietly.

“Yes—well, I mean, sort of—I was being controlled by—”

“Go after her. Now.” She said imperiously, and Hayden hastened to obey.

She watched him go and let out a breath, shoulders sagging slightly as she slumped back against the wall. The last words of Nemesis floated through her mind. “Really, so clueless,” she murmured to herself.

“Well, we all have our flaws, don’t we?” She looked to see Joul at the other end of the hall. “You of all people should know that.”

“Of course,” she sighed.

Joul shrugged. “Why didn’t you mess with his head,” he said callously. “Make him think he didn’t really love her and go after you instead? He’s been so confused about these feelings you probably could’ve gotten away with it.”

She closed her eyes. “Then the real person I would be fooling would be myself,” she said, resignedly. She gave a bitter smile.

He nodded. “You got that right. But while we’re on the subject of flaws, I do have a question.”

“And that is?” she said, eyes still closed.

“You…or that Nemesis armor, or both of you, manipulated all the others pretty handily last week. Why not me?” he said. “I was the only one you didn’t reach out to.”

She opened her eyes and looked at him. “Thames told me to put the Tenno to the test, to challenge your weaknesses so you could turn them to strengths. But your weakness is already your greatest strength. In addition, I also wasn’t supposed to get any of you killed.”

Joul’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?” he said.

“Your greatest weakness is your greatest strength,” she said. “But that goes both ways.”

He motioned for her to continue. “And what is this weakness?”

“Your desire to push your limits,” she said, looking at him with a serious expression on her face. “It has gotten you far, but if I had messed with that, then you could’ve become way too reckless. I didn’t want to manipulate you because I knew that if you fell for it, there was a very good chance you would’ve killed yourself.”

Joul felt something cold wrap around his heart. “What?”

“Jason wanted to prove he was worthy to be a Tenno. To do that, he almost slaughtered those legionnaires,” Nadia said. “If I were to have done something similar to you, you might not have harmed others, but expiring your own body to prove the same thing would not have been out of the question.”

His hands were shaking. “That’s not true…I…” but he couldn’t think of anything truthful to finish that sentence.

She looked at him, face regretful. “I’m sorry,” she said. “But everyone else has discovered their flaws. You need to realize yours as well.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “Please believe me,” she said.

He looked at her for a long while. “I do,” he said. “Thank you.” He turned and walked away.

Nadia watched him go, then sensed a presence behind her. She turned to see Koda, his arms folded.

His eyes were narrowed, but apart from that, his face was expressionless. She considered peeking into his conscience, but thought better. They stared at each other for several seconds. Then, just before Nadia opened her mouth to apologize, he raised his hand to stop her. Almost as if he had read her mind.

“Just stay out of my head,” he said tonelessly, “And we’ll leave it at that.” Rilla’s ashes crept out from his arm and wrapped around him, hiding him from view as he faded away.

Nadia closed her eyes again. The words prepared in her throat came out as a relieved sigh. She hadn’t expected him to let her off so easily. It must be because of her, she thought.

“I ask you to report to my office and you manage to resolve your conflicts with half of the unit on your way here,” Ford’s voice behind her said. “You are Tenno, indeed.”

The Tenno turned and gave a hurried bow as Ford watched her, leaning against the frame of her door. “Apologies for not coming in at once, Lotus.”

“Not at all,” Ford said, turning and beckoning with her hand. “Please, come in.”

Nadia stepped inside, looking at her cautiously. “Oh, I bear no ill will towards you,” Ford said as she sat back on her chair. “I agreed with what Hayden said after the incident, and I was among the first to realize that you’re not yourself when you’re inside a Warframe.”

“Thank you,” Nadia said, but she still didn’t meet her gaze.

Ford smiled at her. “Let’s talk shop, then. As you may know, Hayden and I have decided to assign each of the second generation of Tenno to one of the first in a mentor program. Hayden will be your mentor, for a few reasons.”

Nadia kept her face down. “Please go ahead,” she said.

“The first is, of course, that you two know each other well and make an effective team together.” Ford brought up her file on one of the screens. “If it isn’t broken, don’t fix it. And the other reason,” she said, “Is that while Hayden is the overall leader of this unit, under his command, you will be the leader for the second generation, and effectively second in command.”

Nadia finally looked up. “Out of the new generation, you have obviously mastered your abilities the most, like Hayden,” Ford continued. "You will be able to guide them as their team leader, the most experienced of the beginners. It has been discussed with the rest of the Tenno, and they’ve all given their consent,” she said, still smiling, “Even Koda.”

Nadia rose. “I cannot accept,” she stuttered. “I am not worthy enough, considering my actions this past week. Even though I was controlled by the Nemesis armor, I was the mastermind behind most of it, not Nemesis. I planned it all out myself,” she said, looking back down.

Ford smiled. “Then that only proves to me how much more suitable you are for this position. Not only were you second in your class, but with your powers, you can ascertain weaknesses and strengths with ease, and you gave crucial guidance in expanding the abilities of Jolla, Gregor and Jason. Your ability to go toe to toe with the entire first generation only demonstrated your capabilities,” she said gently. “If anything, you are far more prepared to take on this role than Hayden was when I first met him.”

Nadia looked at her, stunned. “I…”

“Please, Tenno,” Ford cut in sharply, and suddenly the friendly smile was replaced by a strict gaze. “If you think it is best for the Tenno if you do not assume this command, then you are only fooling yourself. To not put your leadership abilities to use would only hamper our fight against the Sentients. If you won’t accept this position for your sake, then do so for the sake of the Tenno, and the rest of this Empire.”

Nadia gazed into her eyes. Such intensity. Her mental strength is astonishing. Aside from Joul, Ford was the other one she didn’t dare touch. Not out of fear for harming the Colonel, but for fear that she may harm herself. There was a craftiness, a fierceness in Ford that had made her hesitate, and she saw now that her uneasiness had not been unfounded.

“I accept,” she said, bowing low. “It is my honor to take on such a role.”

Ford nodded, smiling again. “Very good, Tenno. Now, there’s something I want you to do as your first act as a commander…”


“Miyoko!” she turned in front of her door to see Hayden running down the hall.

“Hayden?” she said as he stopped in front of her, panting slightly.

The two of them looked at each other for another awkward silence.

She started to speak. “Do you—”

“I just wanted to let you know that I…” he interrupted, then stopped when he realized he had.

“Oh.” Miyoko looked down. “I…see.”

Hayden closed his mouth, then took a breath. “During the battle, when you told me that you…well, you know. Excalibur wasn’t the only who replied.”

Miyoko nodded. “I know.” She felt a small smile tug at her lips, but she forced it away as she looked down again. The silence built up between them again.

She looked up at him. Hayden was watching her carefully, and she knew he was staring at her scar again. She had never seen him so nervous. Her own feelings were a mess, swirling around like magnetic dipole moments that she could see inside his bones…why am I noticing them now? The scar on her eye prickled. “I…need to train,” she lied, turning to the door.

“It—It’s not just because you’re pretty!” he said suddenly, and she turned, startled. “I mean, you are,” he said quietly. “You’re very pretty. But you’re also smart, and nice, and talented, and strong,” he babbled. “And I…just wanted to let you know that I…appreciate who you are. A lot.”

Miyoko’s face went up in flames once again, hotter than she had ever felt it before. She looked away. “Thank you,” she said quietly. It seemed like something appropriate to say. Suddenly, she found herself smiling. She tried to keep it under control, but her mouth lit up in a ridiculous grin that would not go away. Giving up, she looked back at him, still grinning like an idiot. “I wanted you to know that I appreciate who you are a lot, too.”

Hayden opened his mouth and closed it a second time. Another silence passed, though this time, it did not feel so uncomfortable. He allowed himself a small smile as they looked at each other. “So then,” he said, “You said you needed to train?”

“Oh! Um, yes, I guess I do. Need to get back into the swing of things,” she said, forcing her voice to sound normal.

His smile widened. “We haven’t trained together in a week. Do you mind if I join you?”

“Of course not!” she said. “I’d like that. I mean, I’d love that. Just need to get ready and all.”

“I’ll meet you at your room in ten minutes, then,” he said.

“Sounds good!” She replied, and she turned to go. “Later,” she said, looking over her shoulder.

Hayden gave a small wave. “Later.” She turned, still smiling, and went into her room.

By the Void. Nadia said in his head. That was awful. You’re lucky she’s so crazy about you; you would’ve lost any other girl in seconds. If I had known I had to listen to you guys talk like that, then you should’ve destroyed me along with the Nemesis armor.

“It’s your choice to listen,” Hayden said, walking down the hallway. “Though personally, I would prefer if you didn’t.”

Why not? It’s like having a wing-woman with you wherever you go. I’ll make sure you don’t mess this up.

“Thanks,” Hayden said wryly.

I was told to inform you that Ford wants the first generation meeting in room 1320. It’s been specially prepared for the other seven, and they’re going to release them from cryosleep today. Sorry, but your awful excuse of a date is going to have to be postponed.

“Understandably,” Hayden said, smiling. “I will inform the rest.”

I already have. He could picture her smug grin. Apparently my powers make me our resident PA system.

“It’s in the job description of being the second in command,” Hayden said, turning to head towards the room.

“Wait!” Miyoko said, running down the hallway to catch up with him. They smiled at each other again. “Nadia told me we’re meeting the second generation,” she said.

“Yes,” Hayden replied, and the two of them continued making their way towards room 1320.

As they rounded the corner, he saw Koda talking with Joul. The four of them exchanged nods and headed together down the hallway. A training room door opened, and Gregor and Jason joined them. “So, how are we hazing the noobies?” Jason said.

“They’ve been through the Void. That’s hazing in and of itself,” Koda said harshly.

“Fair enough,” Jason muttered.

Another door slid open and the last two fell in behind them, Jolla smiling brightly and Darren looking inexplicably dazed. “Great timing!” Jolla said, “Everyone’s here.”

“It's not like we're going to miss this,” Joul grinned.

They reached the room. Ford and Nadia were outside. They turned at the sound of their footsteps. “Are you ready, Tenno?” the colonel asked.

“They’re the ones who aren’t ready,” Gregor said, “It’s up to us make sure they are.”

Ford nodded, keying open the door.

It was a long hallway, doorways lining one side. Next to each doorway was a large, reinforced window, through which could be seen a cryopod placed in each room. The layout was strikingly familiar.

“Whose idea was it to make this place look like our containment cells?” Koda said, disgusted.

“They wanted to mimic the same environment you were placed in after the accident,” Ford answered. “Of course, it’s been modified in a few ways, but it was more or less built to the specifications of your cells.”

She stepped up to the control panel in the center of the hallway, typing in a few commands. “Remember, some of their powers will start manifesting as soon as they are awake. Be ready for anything,” she said, looking at all of them, “And I mean anything.”

“Life is like a box of hand grenades,” Jason murmured. “You just don’t know which of them will go off as soon as you touch it.”

Ford made a few last commands into the panel. “Would you like to do the honors, Hayden?” she said, gesturing towards it.

Hayden stepped up. There was a series of readouts for each of the cryopods, all listed as stable. A prompt had been popped up in the center of the screen: RELEASE ALL? The meaning of the text above the digital button was unmistakable.

He looked around at the other eight Tenno. “These are our brothers and sisters. They are about to endure the suffering and confusion that each of you have faced before. But they will not be alone like we were. It is our duty to guide them and train them until they are our equals,” he said, “We will be there for them, so that together, we will be there for the Empire.”

All nodded. He gave one last look, then took a breath. He looked at the waiting pods. “Welcome, home, Tenno.”

He pressed the button.

Season 2 End

CH. 27: AWAKENING

Spoiler

Pain blistered across Roland’s entire body and gas obscured his vision. Panicked movement revealed that he was trapped in some sort of coffin. A coffin? Am I dead?

A thought passed through his head that he was supposed to be.

Something tugged at the back of his memory, but it seemed blurred, as if he remembered it through a foggy lens. A transport ship, a Sentient attack, and death. Lots of it.

The coffin door opened, revealing his surroundings as the gas dispersed. He was inside what looked like a detention cell, walls washed white. Cautiously, he reach a hand out and gripped the side of the coffin. It stung as the metal touched his skin, and he winced. There was a raw feeling in his palms, across his entire body, and he became aware of a similar stinging sensation along any part of his body that was touching something. Still, he kept his grip and slowly got up into a sitting position. Motion activated lights flickered to life, brightening the room. He shielded his eyes from the sudden brightness. At another wave of stinging pain, he examined his body. Then he nearly gagged.

His clothes were ripped, singed, and torn, and through gaping holes, he could see peeling skin, hanging like rags of another layer of clothing, boils and other disfigurations where it was still intact. He held back a wave of nausea. Forcing himself into motion, he brought a leg up and over the side of coffin, onto the ground. Then the next one after it, feeling another bout of pain as his feet touched the floor.

It did look a lot like a prison cell; the only difference was that instead of a bed, his coffin took its place. A wide window dominated half of one wall, next to it the door out. Through the glass, he could see people watching him.

They seemed somehow familiar. One of them, a boy his age standing behind a panel in the center of the hallway, was clearly the one in charge, from the way the others looked to him. Roland could swear he had seen him before, but the boy’s face was covered in scars, making it impossible to tell.


"Fan out," Hayden said, "I want one Tenno in front of each cell. Nadia, Gregor, remain on standby."

"Why me?" Gregor grumbled.

"Because you're invincible," Hayden said, smiling slightly. "We may need you to intervene in a particularly dangerous situation."

Gregor sighed. "It’s going to be that bad, then? What you’re planning to do?”

The smile faded from Hayden's lips. He looked at Ford. "I hope it won’t be.”

The rest of the Tenno spread out, each standing in front of a cell.

Joul nudged Koda. “You excited?”

Koda gave a noncommittal grunt. “Be on your guard. We’re dealing with something a lot worse than hand grenades,” he said.

Joul smiled, stopping at one of the cells. “Alright, alright, I’ll make good decisions. Just make sure you do, too.”

Koda nodded and made his way to the cell at the very end. Hesitating, he peered into the window.

A girl stood in the center of the room, her back to him as she looked down at her cryopod. She had short black hair that fell to her shoulders, her hands held loosely by her side. There was something eerily familiar about her.

As he stepped closer, she started, as if she had heard him coming, then turned.

He stumbled backwards, his heartbeat accelerating. Slowly, he approached the glass once more. The girl looked at him. She didn't look confused or scared, merely curious at his behavior.

It couldn't have been her. But more than the same hair and similar facial structure, her eyes were piercing, defiant and fearless, just like hers had been. He moved closer to the window, face almost pressing against it. The girl only cocked her head to the side.

“Rilla…?”


The scarred boy looked up and met Roland's gaze. He pressed a button on the panel before him and leaned forward to a microphone.

"Greetings," a speaker said from his wall. "You have been placed in cryosleep for the last year. It has affected your memory slightly. I will fill you in on what has happened to you." A memory echoed in his mind at the voice, a large auditorium hall, filled with rows of people, facing a stage with a lone figure standing atop.

Roland stepped closer to the window, ignoring the pain each step brought him. "You have been placed in specialized containment cells for your safety. There are seven of you cadets in these cells."

A video screen was projected onto the window of the cell. There were six security camera feeds, showing rooms like his, each with an occupant just like him. They too seemed familiar. Cadets, like he had said, from the academy...the academy? That's right. He had enlisted to fight the Sentients. They had been scheduled to be sent to the front lines, but then what?

"You were in an accident. Sentient ships attacked the transport you were aboard just as you punched to the Void. The hull was breached. You breathed the hellspace, as did everyone else on the ship. Most died, but for whatever reason, you all survived. This may be hard for you to accept, but your friends, your comrades, are all dead."

Friends. He could picture a single face, smiling, then twisted in pain or terror. He looked up at the screens. The others looked like they too were beginning to remember. He could see the Wormship firing at the ship through the window, and yet still there was something missing...

"You may start to remember some of this, but I know you have your doubts. Who am I, and how do I know all of this? The truth is, we also were with you on the ship when it was attacked. We survived, just like you. My name," the boy said, closing his eyes, "Is Hayden Tenno."

Hayden Tenno. The cadet at the top of their class in the academy. His face was scarred, but there was no mistaking it was him. The other faces in the cameras began to look familiar, and suddenly...It's true. As if a floodgate was released, the memories came rushing back.

“Tenno gave a solid speech, didn’t he?” Grover said to him as they waited for the troop carrier to punch.

“Yes, it was very typical of him,” Roland said.

Grover laughed. “You know, you two aren’t so different. If it weren’t for those infractions, I feel like you would’ve liked him better.”

Roland grunted. “I wonder,” he said. “If Tenno would’ve done the same thing I had done, had he been put in my situation.”

“Maybe, but maybe not,” Grover said. “I suppose you’ve always been one of a kind.”

Roland finally smiled. “Thanks Grover. But everyone’s one of a kind. I could say the same about you.”

Grover laughed again. “Saying things like that is exactly what makes you stand out, you know."

Roland sighed. “I appreciate that, Grover.” He looked out at the window. “I don’t know what the front lines are going to be like, but I’m glad to know someone like you will be there.” He was about to turn to his friend when movement caught his eye outside the window.

A fleet of wormships appeared out of nowhere. One of them opened fire immediately, and several of the projectiles were headed straight for their ship.

Roland opened his mouth and screamed.

Hayden heard the cries of the new Tenno as their memories returned. As Ford had said, a few key words was all it took to restore their memory. Now, as they recognized him, they also would remember what had happened. The instantaneous overflow would be as traumatizing as the accident itself, if not more. "Colonel," he said sadly, "I guess it worked.”

"Hold your positions," she said. "Their abilities will start to manifest now. We need to observe what they are capable of before going in." she looked at him. "I know this is hard, but none of you are to enter the cells. Only establish contact after their abilities have activated."

Hayden swallowed hard and looked at Miyoko. She nodded nervously. He turned to look at the cell in front of him. He looked down at the information panel beside the face. Roland White. The brown-haired boy clutched his head, probably trying to rid himself of the memories.

As he did, a wave of harsh green energy burst out from his body, causing him to spasm violently. His skin had malformed into an ugly shade of red, peeling from his body even more. The boy dropped to his knees, shaking and screaming out in pain, mental and physical. Another wave of energy discharged, and his body seized up again.

"Ford," Hayden said, walking up to the cell door.

"Not yet, Hayden," Ford replied.

"He's tearing himself apart!" He cried out angrily.

"I said not yet." Her voice was tight.

"We're just going to let them kill themselves?" Hayden said, turning to her.

"We're going to let them control their abilities. None of you died when you spent a week alone in those cells. You all survived because you were able to master the Void. If they couldn't do that, then they would've died on the ship." Ford's voice was firm, yet her face looked pained. "This is something we have to do, Hayden. And if you go in there without knowing their powers, then that could be a fatal mistake."


The windows shattered as the projectiles exploded, and Roland saw a strange silvery substance slip into the cabin. Emergency shutters sealed the gap shut.

For a moment, everything was quiet. Then a burning sensation erupted across his skin. He screamed and clawed at his body, and he could feel something tear away underneath his nails. It was decaying pieces of skin. He looked horrified at his hands, bits of blood and flesh stripping away from his fingertips.

Save me, he thought. Someone, save me!

A green light suddenly pulsed within him. The burning sensation was replaced with a warm, comforting feeling, and he felt his skin start to repair. He looked at his hand to see a green light pulsing, his hand repairing around it.

Roland’s eyes were wild and desperate. Shaking, Hayden put a hand to the window. Roland reached out and did the same, his skin seeming to sag from his body as his mutilated palm touched the glass on the other side.

A different discharge of energy wrapped around his body, covering him in an emerald glow. The damage started to reverse, his skin setting back into place and the boils dying down. The boy looked down at his body, his panic subsiding as he regenerated at miraculous speeds.

Hayden pressed a button on the panel beside the door, activating a microphone. "Are you okay?" he said.

"I-I think, so," the boy looked around. "What's happening to me?" he said, his voice panicking.

"It's the Void," Hayden said. "You have been afflicted by it's...curse."

“Roland,” a raspy voice said next to him.

He turned to see Grover shaking, a blood seeping from his mouth. His hand was gripping his chest. “Save me,” he rasped, blood dripping to the floor in thick droplets.

Panic seized Roland, and suddenly the burning sensation was back. His vision began to cloud, Grover’s face blurring before him. Something began flashing around his friend, first pure white, then a tar-like black, surrounding him.

“Save me,” Grover said, “SAVE ME!”

Roland looked back at his hand. The green light still pulsed. Without hesitating, he plunged his palm into Grover’s chest.

A green energy burst outwards from his friend’s chest. Green twirls of energy shot from Grover’s body and left burn marks on the walls where it impacted. Grover gave one more gag and went limp.

Roland froze. “Grover?” he said. Did I do it? Did I…save him?

But then he saw Grover’s flesh slowly turning red. The blood continue to pour from his lips. Roland put a shaky finger to Grover’s wrist, feeling for a pulse.

There was none to be found.

Another violent wave racked Roland’s body. Small green spirals of energy shot from him, bouncing around the room before fading away. As he screamed, his skin deteriorated once more.

"I need you to remain calm," Hayden said. "If you don’t, it gets worse."

"I can't!" he said, "It hurts! It feels like my skin is eating itself alive!" He clawed at his body, scraping away flesh, fingers becoming bloody.

"That is because you are frightened. You have to calm down, trust me," Hayden said, raising his voice.

"How?" The boy almost screamed. "Do you have any idea how this feels?"

Hayden let out a breath. He held out his hand in front of him, and a sword shimmered to life. He flooded more energy into it, overloading his body.

A massive cut ripped through his chest, blood spattering across the glass. He stumbled slightly, and as his hand jerked, the sword rent a crack in the reinforced glass before he dispelled it. He put a hand to the shallow wound, then looked back up at Roland. The other boy looked at him, horrified.

"Believe me now?" Hayden said. "Calm yourself. Please trust me."

The boy’s breathing subsided. As he did, his body pulsed again, and his skin regenerated a second time. This time, a small blue charge shot from his body. It slipped through the crack and passed over Hayden, basking him in the same green glow. He felt his skin close in on itself as the wound on his chest sealed up almost immediately.

Hayden looked in wonder at his nonexistent wound, then back up at the other Tenno. "Your name is Roland, correct?"

"Yes," The boy said, his body still tensed, yet the look in his eyes calmer. "Roland White."

There was a cry down the hallway. “Koda, no!” It was Joul.

Koda watched helplessly as the girl fell to her knees, screaming. Her voice seemed to echo louder than that of the others in his ear. Then he realized it wasn't just his imagination. Her voice was unusually louder than the rest, so loud that it was as if there was no glass between them.

The reinforced glass of the cell started to shake. A small crack appeared at the center.

He thought fast. Her scream increased higher in pitch, echoing in the small hallway. The crack began to widen. "Colonel," he said, eyes still watching the girl, "We have a problem."

"They should be able to handle it," Ford said from down the hallway, her brow furrowed and eyes closed.

"Maybe she can, but we won't," Koda said.

"What do you mean?" Ford looked at the control panel, selecting the camera of the girl's cell. She saw it just before the glass of the lens cracked and the feed went black. “I’ve lost the camera on her. What’s going on in there?”

"I think this girl uses sound," he said. "Very loud sound. How good are these windows?"

“We made them several centimeters thick, they can stop heatblasts," she said.

The crack in the window widened. "That's not thick enough," Koda said. He pressed the speaker on the cell's panel. A loud static noise screeched in the hallway, and he quickly switched it off. Like the camera, the microphone and speaker on her side were likely destroyed, and even if they weren’t, there was no way his voice would be able to cut through the scream.

The crack was now a spider web on the glass and growing larger by the second. Her screams seemed to only become louder, higher in pitch. He could only guess as to how loud it was inside. But if the glass broke, there would be little left to imagine.

"I'm going in," Koda said, drawing upon his Void energy. He eased wisps of smoke through the cracks in the glass.

"Are you crazy?" Joul walked up to him. "If you're right, you'll blow your ears out if you go in there!"

"Better me than all of us," Koda said, "If we don't calm her down, they won't be the only ones screaming in pain.”

"Tenno, wait," Ford said.

The glass was almost opaque as the cracks reached the corners. "No time," Koda said briefly, and he teleported.

The last thing he heard was Joul. “Koda, no!”

The noise inside the cell was more than deafening. His sharpened ears absorbed the full brunt of the sound. The intense pain of the noise was quickly replaced by far something far more excruciating as his eardrums burst. He yelled in pain, but strangely, no sound came from his mouth. More accurately, he could not hear any sound. Still, he willed himself to wrap his arms around her.

"It's okay, it's okay!" He yelled in her ear. At least, he thought he yelled it, everything seemed strangely silent now, save for a high-pitched ringing noise.

Her hands were pressed tightly to her ears. He remembered breathing in smoke in his own containment cell during the first week, consuming fatal levels, hacking and coughing almost constantly for the first few days, yet his lungs did not give out on him. With her, it was probably that her ears absorbed the full brunt of the sound, yet unlike his, they could tolerate such inhuman levels, though not give her respite from the piercing sound of her own scream. And the pain would only make her scream louder...

He closed his eyes and moved his hands over hers, adding another futile layer to protect her ears from the sound. With his eyes shut and his hearing destroyed, the only things he could sense was the texture of her skin, and the mind numbing pain in his head.

Finally, he felt her move slightly. Her hands twisted to clasp his, squeezing, and he opened his eyes.

The glass had not yet shattered, now a cacophony of cracks that prevented any view to the outside world. Although her body rose and fell with heavy breaths, she didn’t seem to be screaming anymore, her back still towards him. Her hair brushed against his nose, and suddenly he was back in a sparring room on the Taurus, holding the girl who had told him he wasn't a monster.

"It's okay, Rilla," he whispered, letting his head touch hers.

She broke away from him, and he was brought into the present. He fell back, tripping over the cryopod and hitting his head against the wall. The slight impact magnified his pain, and he clutched at the wounded ears, crying out.

He looked up to see her facing him. She said something that he could not hear.

Trying to block out the pain, he stumbled forward, still covering his wounded ears. They felt wet, and looked at his hands to see them soaked in blood.

The girl looked concerned, but passed that, her expression seemed remarkably composed from seconds earlier. She said something again, pointing to him, then to her ears.

Koda shook his head and gave her a thumbs down. He took a breath and tried speaking again. "You're not going to scream again, are you?" he hoped that the correct sounds had come through his mouth. He couldn't even feel the vibrations in his throat as he said the words.

To his relief, she slowly shook her head.

"Good," he said, and he stumbled towards the door. It was locked from the outside. He tried knocking, but couldn't tell if it had any effect. Shrugging, he moved to the cracked window and tapped it lightly. A small piece chipped away. He turned to her. "No more screaming," he said.

She nodded.

He nodded back, then slammed his fist into the glass. It shattered at the impact, falling in shards to reveal Ford, Joul, Jason, Gregor, Nadia and Hayden gathered outside of the cell. There was another one of the second generation with them, a boy with short brown hair who looked completely fine apart from the fact that his clothing was ripped and singed from the accident.

Joul looked relieved and yelled something, probably chastising him. Koda numbly pointed to his ear and shook his head, climbing out of the broken window. Joul got his meaning and his face contorted in horror. He turned to Hayden and said something.

Hayden nodded. He started to say something to Koda, then thought better of it. He motioned to the second generation boy.

"Can you heal him?" Hayden said to Roland.

Roland looked at him. "I…can, but…” He looked back to the one called Koda, blood leaking from his ears and staining his shoulders. “I can also kill him too.”

“What do you mean?” Hayden said.

Roland felt memories from the accident rise to the surface. His skin prickled. Stay calm. “You saw what I did to my body. I can do that to others to if I’m not careful. It could make him much worse than he is right now. It…it could even kill him.” That’s right. I killed Grover. He tightened his fists, and the prickling worsened.

“You have to try!” The boy who had yelled at the one called Koda approached them. His eye had a slight twitch. “If you don’t, then Koda will—”

“Joul,” Hayden said. “We can’t risk it. Roland only just woke up. We can’t expect him to master his powers right off the bat, especially since we have no experience dealing with something like this.”

Joul looked desperate. “Then—”

“Wait!” Roland turned to see a girl with black hair in a bob cut crouched in front of a cell two doors away, a long scar on her face visible even from this distance. She looked back at the occupant of the cell, then back to them. “This girl says she can help,” she said.

“How?” Joul said immediately.

The girl rose. “She says…that she also has healing powers.”

Joul and Hayden exchanged glances. “Wouldn’t have believed one, but we got two?” Joul said.

Hayden shook his head. “Does she have any other abilities?”

The girl exchanged words with the one in the cell, then looked back. “She only knows how to heal people, that’s it.”

Hayden nodded. “It’s worth a shot. Let her out, Miyoko.”

Miyoko nodded, keying the access code into the panel. She stood in front of the door, and then helped the person step into the hallway.

There were a few gasps. The girl was tall, with long flowing hair that was as white as falling snow. She was also covered in blood. Few parts of her uniform had their original color remaining. Her arms were also caked with dried blood, and flecks were visible across her face, and her hair was also stained.

Despite this, to Roland, it could have been an angel. At least, that was the first thought that went through his mind. Her face seemed serene, yet as she got closer, Roland saw that her eyes were red from crying.

 

 

She gave an academy salute, one hand behind her back and another at her forehead, two fingers extended. “Victoria Engels, reporting for duty.” Her voice was soft and calming, but had a tone of authority to it.

Instead of returning the salute, Hayden gave a bow. “You say your powers are healing?” he asked her.

She nodded. “Yes,” she said, “no matter what kind of injury, I can heal it.” She said it with a confidence that didn’t hint at arrogance, almost nonchalant in her tone.

“How do you already have control over your abilities?” Hayden asked her.

“Are you complaining?” Joul said, but Hayden held up a hand.

The girl closed her eyes. “I don’t have control,” she said. She looked at Hayden unflinchingly. “They are always active. I only need to be near an injury, and I will heal it.”

Hayden hesitated, then nodded. “Then please, help him,” he pointed to Koda. “He has lost his hearing.”

Koda’s brow furrowed as he looked from Hayden back to Victoria. "What's she going to do?" he said. His voice sounded slightly slurred, some words almost incoherent.

Hayden opened his mouth, then closed it. "I got this one," another boy said. He was small, for a cadet, but he bore none of the telltale disfigurations of the others. He walked up to Koda and waved. Koda looked bemused to see him.

The boy pointed to the girl, then to his ears, wiggling his fingers, and then gave a thumbs up. Koda raised an eyebrow, but nodded. “I understand,” he slurred, turning to Victoria. “Go ahead.”

Victoria stepped forward. She raised her hands and held them over his ear. Strands of green energy flowed from her palms and flowed inside his ruptured eardrums.

Roland saw her wince in pain, but she kept her hands steady.

Koda blinked, then started as sound came back to his ears in a rushing noise. He looked at Victoria, then looked at Hayden.

"Are you good?" Hayden said.

Koda seemed startled to hear his voice. "Yeah," he said, "I am."

"You can hear us now?" Joul said.

"Yeah, perfectly," Koda said, putting a hand to his ear. It was crusted with dried blood, but had stopped bleeding.

Joul put his arms around him, thumping him on the back. "You idiot, do you have a death wish?" he said, laughing in relief.

"Once in a while," Koda said, grinning. He paused, and turned around.

The girl who looked like the one he had loved stood behind the remains of the window, shattered glass all around her, the whole time watching silently. "Are you ok?" Koda said to her.

She hesitated before speaking. "Yes," she said slowly. He was taken aback at her voice. He had been expecting Rilla's, full of emotion and spirit, but her voice was toneless yet composed, quiet. "I'm fine, thank you."

He stared at her for just a moment longer before remembering himself. He shook his head. "What's your name?"

She looked at him with the same mild curiosity. "Melody. Melody Chang," she said.

CH. 28: FOCUS

Spoiler

When she opened her eyes, the troop carrier’s cabin had turned into a scene of carnage. Bodies and body parts were strewn around her. The stench was enough to make her want to cover her nose, but she couldn’t move her hands. A statue had fallen on her, pinning her to the floor. To her horror, she realized it was another cadet, body turned to stone.

The shock jolted her into consciousness and made her aware of the crushing pain. The body, as heavy as a boulder, was crushing her wrists and digging painfully into her torso, shortening her breath. She gasped out loud, struggling futilely to break free.

There was a cracking sound, and she saw the head of the cadet start to fracture. It split loose from the body and slammed into her shoulder like an anvil. She screamed, in her pain and panic pushing against the stone with the last of her strength.

There was a flash of light at her hands and the statue shattered into pieces. The arms, suddenly severed from the torso of the cadet, rolled off her body, freeing her. Stunned, she brushed the fragments of the body off of her. Had it fragmented on its own? Or was that something she did?

Her breath came in ragged gasps as she sucked in deep breaths, clutching at the parts of herself where the stone had crushed her. Surprisingly, her arms felt only slightly tender, and somehow, not even her shoulder had any broken bones or dislocated joints. She looked down and pulled back the sleeves of her uniform. There was no bruising to be found.

That’s when she noticed her body pulsing in a light, orange color. She could feel the color wrapped around her, and something flowing through her body like blood. Then, the aura began to fade, and the feeling vanished.

She became aware of how deathly silent the ship was. Where was her squad?

“Basil?” she called into the cabin. Not even a dying groan answered her back. All was still save for a few flickering flames in the wreckage.

“Truman,” she said, “Gates, Reynolds? Kosoko? Bang, anyone?” Then she remembered. Basil and Truman’s deaths, and Gates…

Her hands shook. She did not want to call for the last name. But she had to.

“Gregor?”

No one answered.

Jason watched the girl hunched quietly in the middle of the cell, arms wrapped around her knees. She had calmed down from the initial shock, although tears still streamed down her face.

He tried to remember if he had seen her before, maybe passing in the halls or at another table during a meal. But in the academy, he had only wished to be unnoticed, and had treated everyone else with the same respect.

Still, he thought, I would like to think I would’ve remembered such a cute girl like her. She bore no outward disfigurations from the Void. Her hair, though matted, fell over her soft features in thin, almost delicate strands, and the color of her eyes was an astonishing blue.

Jason pressed the speaker panel by the door. “Hey there, sweetheart. You doing alright?”

She looked up at him and gave a smile that could have stopped a Sentient. “I’m fine, thank you.” But the smile faded, and she looked back down again.

He mentally kicked himself. What else could she have said? Of course she’s not fine. She just remembered that all her friends are dead.

“My best friend in the academy was Dorian McCollough,” he said, and she looked up at him again. “He died, right next to me, and I couldn’t do a single thing. I never had a friend like him before.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” the girl said.

He nodded. “He’s not hurting anymore, though,” he said softly. “And neither are your friends. What were their names?”

She gave another small smile and looked away, somewhere in the past. “I was close with my whole squad. Taylor Basil, Holden Truman, Maggie Gates, Jae Bang, Kistra Kosoko, Timothy Reynolds, and…Gregor.” Her face fell again at the last name.

Jason’s eyes widened. "Gregor? Gregor Haynes?"

She looked at him. "…Yes, did you know him in the academy?" she asked.

"Not in the academy," he said slowly, "But I sure as hell know him now."

 

"Gregor!" He turned at the shout of his name to see Jason beckoning furiously at him. "Get your &#! over here!"

"What is it?" he stood up, "Is someone in trouble?"

"No," Jason said. "It's...someone you know."

Gregor stepped towards him.  "Who?"

Jason looked back at the panel. "Kateryna…Romanko."

His feet moved faster than his brain, covering half the distance between them before the questions, the fear and anxiety, swept through his mind. He didn't even bother to look inside as he keyed the door open.

Kat looked at him, eyes wide. Her brown hair was a little unkempt and her uniform was covered in dust and blood, but she looked unhurt.

"Gregor?" she whispered.

"Romanko—Kat." They stood still for a moment. “You’re alive,” he said slowly.

She smiled at him. “I guess I am,” she said.

“You’re alive,” Gregor said, and he sank to his knees. “Thank the Empire,” he breathed, head bowed.

Kat did not cry. Instead, she gave a smile and walked over to him. “You’re alive, too,” she said, “I thought that I…was the only one.” For a moment, her smile faltered.

“Me, too,” Gregor said. He remembered seeing her look at him before the explosion, sharing that same expression of helpless terror. Was it my abilities that saved her? Or was it her own?

“What happened to you?” Gregor asked her.

She shook her head. “I remember the explosion, and then when I woke up, I couldn’t find any of you guys.”

Gregor nodded. “After Gates…we must’ve been knocked away into different parts of the ship.” He clenched his fists. “If only I had known…I might’ve found you.”

Kat put a hand on his. “It wasn’t your fault, Gregor.”

“No,” Gregor said, “I should’ve still…I should’ve tried to find you, but…I was only worrying for my own safety. That’s all I was good for, back then.” His expression darkened momentarily. “Even if my powers weren’t, all I was good for was…”He looked at her. “That’s right! Your abilities.”

She looked confused. “What?”

He put his hands on her shoulders, examining her for any signs of the Void. “Breathing in the hellspace gave us powers. Has anything…strange happened to your body? Like this?” he encased himself in his iron skin. Kat’s eyes widened. “This is my ability,” Gregor said, “I can harden my skin at will. Your powers could be anything elemental, physical, something that’s…unusual. Has anything like that happened to you?”

She frowned. “Not that I can think of, no.”

Gregor furrowed his brow as he let his armor recede. “You’re sure? Nothing?”

Kat looked at her hands. “I…I’m not sure.”

He opened his mouth, then closed it. He put a hand to his chin, thinking. “That’s strange in itself,” he muttered.

“Is that…a bad thing?” Her voice showed concern.

Gregor looked back up at her and smiled. “We’ll worry about it later. That important thing is that you’re ok.”

 

Hayden dropped onto the end chair of the briefing room table, sighing. "First test of the day, Nadia," he said. "Give us a sitrep."

"So far, we've had four manifestations of Void energy," Nadia said from a chair beside him, looking at a holopad synced to a main screen at the end of the office. "Victoria Engels, Melody Chang, Roland White, and Morgan Heath."

She tapped the screen and the file opened up with the first cadet. "Victoria, we know. She was trained as field medic in the academy, with top marks in that corps, so I suppose this is a natural manifestation of what she does.”

“Never would’ve thought the Void would be nice enough to give us healing powers,” Koda said, leaning on the wall with arms folded.

She scrolled down to the next file. “Melody also made her powers pretty obvious for us, thanks to you," she said, giving an indecipherable look at the ashen Tenno.

“What did you want me to do, let us all have our ears blown out?” Koda said.

“No, just stood by while I reached out to her with my mind,” Nadia replied. “Physical contact is always comforting, of course, but I seriously doubt it alone would’ve done much.”

"That's why I was telling you to wait, Tenno," Ford said from her familiar position at the head of the table. "Next time, let me finish my orders."

Koda shrugged. "Point taken," he said, absentmindedly rubbing his ear. “It was a team effort.”

“And Roland White?” Hayden said.

Nadia smiled. “I thought you might be interested in him, Hayden. I talked with him a bit, and seems a lot like you, very…upright. By-the-book.”

Hayden closed his eyes. “Not quite,” he said. “His code of conduct doesn’t exactly line up with the Academy’s.”

Nadia cocked her head. “What do you mean?”

“I was looking through his file,” he said. “He actually had a few disciplinary issues.”

“That’s surprising,” Koda said, “He seems like such a goody-goody.”

“In a way, he is,” Hayden said. “He discovered a boy in his squad who was smuggling food to his family outside of the academy, and instead of reporting him, he helped him. Another issue was when he beat another cadet senseless for bullying.”

“How noble,” Koda muttered. “So what’s the deal behind his powers?”

"He seems to have his abilities based on two parts. The first is rapid healing and replenishment, probably similar in some way to Engels," Nadia said. "The second part is a destructive ability. His symptoms from those abilities are similar to radiation poisoning, but it’s a lot more dangerous than that, enough to have Dr. Coven dying to research it further.”

“I hope he really dies for it,” Koda muttered.

"And the last one?" Hayden said.

Nadia's brow furrowed. "That one is a bit...odd." she tapped a screen, revealing a live feed of Heath's room. The first thing Hayden noticed about him was that he was incredibly skinny. His bones seemed to protrude from his face, and his skin was sunken, his hands almost like a skeleton’s.

"He looks like a walking corpse," Koda observed.

"And he has a friend," Nadia said. "Look at the corner of the screen."

There was something there, flickering in and out of existence. Heath was staring intently at it, his face scrunched in concentration. It appeared for several seconds, then disappeared again.

"Looks like a person," Koda said, "A copy of himself, perhaps?”

"I don't think so." Nadia brought up a still of the cell camera, showing both Morgan and the strange figure. She tapped the holopad and it zoomed in. The figure was almost pitch black, but facial features could be made out in the lighting of the cell and the sickly yellowish glow surrounding it. "The figure, whoever it is, doesn't look anything like Morgan, not even how he looked before the accident. It's someone completely different. A girl, actually."

"Someone else on the transport?" Hayden queried.

Nadia nodded. "I ran a search, and came up with this." The screen selected the face and ran it against a list of the cadets aboard the transport. It stopped at one.

"Olivia Higgs," Hayden read, looking at the information beside the picture.

"She was in the same squad as Morgan," Nadia said, bringing up Heath's file beside Higgs'. "She's also dead. Her body was one of the positively identified 501 corpses sent back home."

"So then how do you explain that?" Hayden said.

Nadia gave him a look reserved for idiots. He was all too used to that face from her. "This is the Void, Hayden, damned if I know."

Hayden shrugged. "Well, good work on finding all of this out. Have his powers manifested in any other way?”

"Not really," she said, "Do you think it's safe to let him out?"

Hayden looked back at Heath's video feed. The figure was staying in existence for longer periods of time, and Morgan approached it, trying to talk to the shadow. "Perhaps. At any rate, I think it’s safe to go in and chat."

 

Joul looked up as the three Tenno approached. “How’s Morgan?” Hayden asked.

“Still having a staring match with his imaginary friend,” Joul said. “It’s a bit creepy, really.”

“None of that,” Hayden said. “He’s a fellow Tenno.”

Joul raised his palms. “I’m still allowed to be creeped out by my brothers, aren’t I?”

They looked back in the cell. Morgan was staring at the apparition, which was no longer flickering. Hayden looked at Nadia. “Can you examine him?”

Joul gave him a sidelong glance. “You sure you don’t want to play the usual guessing game? I feel like dipping into their mind would ruin the surprise.”

“If that means minimizing bodily harm to anybody, then I am perfectly fine with ruining surprises,” Hayden said, looking at Koda, who shrugged. “Besides, it’s also likely that not even Morgan himself knows what’s going on, but we can get clues by looking into his thought process.”

Nadia nodded and turned to Morgan, closing her eyes. “What exactly do you want me to look for?” she said.

“Anything related to the accident,” Hayden said, “A clue, perhaps. What was his relation to Higgs?”

She furrowed her brow in concentration. “They seemed to be friends. Close friends. In the transport ship, they were sitting next to each other, and when the accident started—”

Nadia froze. Morgan turned to them and locked eyes on Nadia, and his expression darkened.

She gave a small gasp, a shiver running through her body. She stepped backwards rapidly, staring wide-eyed at Morgan.

“Nadia? What’s wrong?” Hayden said, rushing up to her.

Nadia was shaking. “Sorry…I accidentally spoke to him, and he noticed me…and then…then…” her breathing was rapid and her eyes wide. “No, no, please, don’t!” Her voice cracked, high with terror.

“Nadia!” Hayden grabbed her and she snapped her head back at him.

She blinked. As if waking from a bad dream, she shook her head, putting a hand to her temple. “What the…”

“What happened to you?” Hayden said.

“I…” she looked at him. “I can’t describe it properly. He didn’t say anything to me, it’s just that when he stared back, I just felt…fear.”

Hayden and Koda exchanged glances. “This sounds like fun,” Koda muttered. “Guess we’re not doing this the easy way anymore.”

“Right,” Hayden said. “I’m going in.”

“Oh, hell no,” Joul said. “You make me watch this guy for three hours and then go in there yourself? You look after Headstrong here, Koda and I will handle this.”

Hayden gave a small grin. “Alright, fine, have it your way. But be careful,” he said, “This isn’t a game.”

Joul raised an eyebrow at Koda as they approached the cell door. “Oh, don’t we know it,” he muttered.

They opened the cell door. Morgan had turned his attention back to the flickering apparition.

The two Tenno exchanged glances, then looked back to him. “Hello, Morgan,” Joul said hesitantly.

Morgan said nothing.

“My name is Joul,” he tried again, twitching almost nervously. “And this guy is Koda. We’re…your friends.”

Morgan continued staring at the shadowy figure. Joul looked at Koda, who shook his head. Joul shrugged, and opened his mouth to speak again.

“Friends?” Morgan finally spoke, still not looking at them. “Is that why you’re trying to get inside my head?” His voice was devoid of emotion, almost a whisper.

“That was…we were trying to help you,” Joul said. “Nadia’s abilities allow her to interact with other people’s minds, and so we thought—”

“Abilities?” Morgan said. “Is that what this is, an ability?” He continued to look at the figure in the corner.

Joul nodded, even though Morgan was not facing him. “It’s a side effect of the Void. But we can help you contain it.”

“Can you help her, too?” Morgan said.

Joul hesitated. “Her name is Olivia Higgs, correct? You two were on the same squad.”

Morgan nodded. “Yes.”

“Were you…friends?” Joul ventured.

“…Yes, yes we were.” His voice was strangely thoughtful.

“Do you remember what happened to her during the accident?” Joul said.

Morgan was quiet. “She died,” he said tonelessly.

“Do you remember how?” Joul said.

Morgan did not respond.

“You killed her, didn’t you?” Koda said suddenly.

Joul turned. “Koda!”  He said, “You can’t—”

“Yes,” Morgan finally broke his gaze away to look at Koda. “I did.”

Joul turned back. “You what?”

Morgan’s face remained emotionless, the look in his eyes as opaque as a veil.

Shock registered on Joul’s face. “How could you—” but Koda raised his hand to stop him.

“Our abilities make us weapons,” Koda said flatly. “I’m frankly surprised none of us killed anybody. If she died, then the reason why she’s here has to do with Morgan himself.” He looked at Morgan. “It was an accident, wasn’t it?”

Morgan nodded again, his face unchanged. “She was dying. I reached out my hand to her, and then…” He raised his arm, inspecting his palm. “This thing,” he said, looking back at the figure, “Is her soul.”

“Her soul?” Joul said blankly.

“I know it is. It has to be,” Morgan said. “When she died, something left her body and wrapped around my hands. And when it spilled back out, she was here. Her soul has followed me here.” His voice was a strange whisper.

The figure started to walk towards him. Morgan watched, transfixed, and then approached her as well. “She kept her promise, even now,” he breathed. “Just like she said, she will always be there for me.” He reached out a hand to touch her.

The figure vanished. Morgan’s face turned into one of bewilderment, the first time showing emotion. “What…?” he walked up to where the apparition had stood. He looked back to his palm. “It’s…gone. I can’t feel her soul anymore.” He looked at them, still confused, yet there was something else playing across his face. Panic. “Why?”

“Whether it is her soul or not, I guess it’s not yours to keep.” Koda stepped forward. “Your friend is dead. She’s not coming back.” His eyes locked with Morgan’s. “The Void is not so kind.”

“No…that can’t be true,” Morgan said. “She was supposed to be here with me. She told me, she’d be there for me when I needed her, she…she swore it.” His voice shook at the last few words.

The room was silent. Koda closed his eyes. He took a long, heavy sigh. “Sometimes, we can’t keep the promises we make,” he said. “Your friend…is gone.” He looked at Morgan. “But you are alive. You will have to live with that suffering.”

A single tear rolled down Morgan’s face. “Can you help me contain that, too?”

Koda was silent for a moment, then, “We can’t do it for you. You’ll have to shoulder that burden yourself. But you’re more than capable of that.” He put a hand on Morgan’s shoulder. “After all, you are a Tenno.”

 

Roland furrowed his brow, sitting on the open cryopod. He looked down at his hands. For the now, they were normal. He had woken up to nightmares and scalding flesh each night for the past week, energy bursting from his body and leaving scorch marks all over the walls and ceiling. Sometimes his body would heal a few minutes later. Sometimes it would take hours. By now, he had no problem if the pain broke out again; he was almost use to it by now.

It was the same dream over and over. Grover’s face, turning a blotchy shade of red, Roland’s hands covered in his blood. His skin began to prickle again, and he knew there was no stopping it. He couldn’t even shut his eyes, for fear that Grover’s face would be the only thing he’d see.

The cell door opened. “Hello there.” Hayden entered, holopad in hand. He was followed by another from the first generation. He recognized the steel grey hair tinged white and the frostbite marks along his face. “Darren’s tagging along with me for checkups,” Hayden said, “How are you this morning?”

“Just peachy,” Roland said, “Except for the fact that my skin randomly falls apart.” He wiggled his decaying fingers.

Hayden looked sympathetic. “It’s only been a week. It takes some time to keep it under control. At the very least, you’re not exploding right now, and you’re starting to build a tolerance against it. Remember, just keep calm and don’t dwell too much on the accident, for now. You’ll have it under control soon.”

Roland averted his gaze slightly. “I guess I should look forward to that,” he muttered. “At any rate,” he changed the subject, “You’ve told me that when I’m distressed, I cause my destructive powers, but what about my healing ones? I don’t want to be useless if another situation like Koda’s comes up again.”

Hayden opened his mouth, then closed it. “To be honest, I wouldn’t know,” he said sheepishly. “We’ve never dealt with powers like yours. You might even stand a better chance asking Engels how to use them.” He turned to go. “Well, we have to check on the others. We’ll leave you to it. Engels is actually right outside, if you want to ask now.” The door slid shut behind them.

Roland let out a breath. Don’t dwell too much on the accident. “As if I couldn’t,” he muttered. Sighing, he stood up and exited the cell. The hall outside was filled with a low buzz as Tenno moved up and down the cell block, communicating with the ones who were still inside, either because their powers couldn’t be controlled yet, or they didn’t know what they were.

Victoria sat straight-backed on a bench near the center console, staring straight ahead and completely still. She no longer looked close to tears, but the serene look remained. After washing away the blood and switching to clean clothes, her beauty was even more radiant.

He took a breath and approached her. “Hello,” he said.

She looked up at him. “Hello,” she said, somewhat uncertainly.

“White. Roland White, pleasure to meet you!” He thought about sticking out his hand, but conscious of the state it was in, decided against it.

She nodded, “Victoria Engels,” she said, giving a small smile.

The smile alone was enough to derail his train of thought. “So—so, you have healing powers, correct?”

Victoria nodded again. “Yes, that’s correct.”

“Cool!” He said. “I do as well!”

Something sparked in her eyes, but he couldn’t tell what it was. “Is that so?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he said. “But I can’t control them as well as you. I was wondering if you could, you know, show me how to do it. The healing, I mean.”

“Oh,” she looked away. “I can try, I guess.”

“Thanks so much!” Roland said. “Er, may I sit with you?”

“Please,” she said.

He took a seat a respectful distance away from her. She patiently waited for him to speak again. “Um,” he said. “So what do you think triggers your powers? Is it, say, an emotion?”

Victoria looked thoughtful. “An emotion…? I guess so,” she said. She was quiet for a while. “Maybe it was because…I was calm.”

“Calm?” Roland said.

She nodded. “During the accident, it was chaos. As a medic, I tried to help people, and you can’t apply first aid with a panicked mind,” she said, closing her eyes. “But once I got myself to focus, I could use my powers.”

Roland closed his eyes. “I’m calm right now, I think,” he said. But the powers didn’t come. He could feel his skin continue to prickle from the radiation poisoning.

“Does that hurt?” she asked, and he opened his eyes and looked at her. “Your skin looks awful,” she said, reaching out a hand.

“Wait,” Roland said, backing away slightly. She looked slightly crestfallen at his movement. “Sorry, I want to try and heal it on my own.”

She hesitated, but nodded. “I understand.”

He closed his eyes again and concentrated. I’m calm, aren’t I? And yet his powers didn’t activate. What was I feeling before, when it happened?

Finally, he gave up. “I guess it’s no use,” he said, smiling, “But I’ll heal it on my own. This is just motivation for me.”

“Are you sure?” Victoria looked concernedly at his hand again.

He smile turned bitter. “Please,” he said, “This is something I’ll have to do myself.”

Victoria nodded and gave another small smile. But like his, there didn’t seem to be any happiness behind it.

“So then, that’s all you need to do, huh?” Roland asked. “Just remain calm and then you can just heal people instantly?”

“Yes,” she said quietly. “As long as they’re alive, I can heal any wound.”

“That’s amazing!” Roland said. “It’s almost not even a curse at all!”

She looked down, her smile fading away. “Yes,” she said. “I suppose it—”

A scream sounded down the hallway. “Jolla!” They looked up to see Darren holding a girl who had collapsed in front of a cell.

The other Tenno rushed over, and Victoria and Roland quickly followed.

“Darren, what happened?” Hayden approached, crouching down.

Darren looked up at him. “She…went into Rosalyn’s cell,” he said bleakly.

They turned to look at the cell’s occupant. The girl inside looked afraid, her skin pale white, round eyes wide. “Is she okay?” she asked, her voice fearful.

The girl in Darren’s arms had scorched skin and burnt hair, but what was probably the issue was that she was shuddering violently, muttering something incoherent. “She’s losing consciousness,” Joul said from over Hayden’s shoulder. “What kind of powers do you have?” he said to the one in the cell.

Rosalyn was breathing heavily. “Poison,” she stammered. “She was trying to get me to control it, and then she went in my room to see if I had, but then I…” she wailed. “Save her, please!”

“Victoria!” Joul turned to her. “Can you heal her?”

She nodded, and Roland realized that compared to everyone else in the hall, she seemed almost relaxed. Calm. “Yes,” she said, her voice confident. “Please step aside.”

Darren hesitated, but lowered the girl to the ground, and Hayden stepped back. Victoria knelt over her. “What kind of toxin is it?” Joul asked Rosalyn.

“I…I don’t know,” Rosalyn said, hands clutching herself. “It’s a gas of some sort, Jolla breathed it in when she entered,” she said. “Please,” she cried, tears streaking down her face. “I don’t want to kill anyone else!”

“Don’t worry,” Victoria said, brushing her sleeves back. “It doesn’t matter what kind of poison it is. I will save her.”

She put her hands over Jolla. Once more the green energy flowed from it, engulfing the spasming Tenno.

The hallway was deathly silent apart from Jolla’s shivering and moaning. Slowly, the seizure subsided, but her eyes had rolled back into her head. Roland saw Victoria’s hands start to shake, but she quickly steadied them.

Finally, the green light stopped. Jolla lay still.

“Did it work?” Darren said, tears streaming down his face.

Jolla suddenly gasped and sat upright, her eyes wide. “It’s all right, I’m okay, I’m okay!” she said.

Darren looked at her, stunned. Then he grabbed her and hugged her tightly. “Thank the Empire,” he whispered.

“No, thank you,” Jolla said, looking at Victoria.

Darren also turned to her. “Words cannot express,” he said quietly, “You have my deepest gratitude.”

“It’s no problem,” Victoria said. Roland saw her hands were shaking again, but she gripped them tightly. This time, he saw her hands glow a pale green once more, but it vanished so quickly that he wasn’t sure it had really been there.

“Did you know she had poison?” Hayden asked Jolla.

She nodded. “Yes.”

“Then why in the Void did you go in there?” Joul cried.

“There was only one way I could find out if she had it under control,” she said briefly.

“That’s it?” Joul said angrily. “That was way too reckless. Are you trying to trump Koda?”

Jolla shrugged, getting up and walking to the cell window. “There’s no better way to test a Tenno than to put them under stress.” Rosalyn was sitting on the ground, numb. “Guess you’re not quite ready yet, huh?” Jolla sighed. “Well, I guess I did rush things a bit.”

Rosalyn said nothing.

“I’ll give you three more days,” Jolla said. “After that, I’m coming back in. How does that sound?”

Rosalyn looked up and met Jolla’s gaze, and for a moment they stared at each other. “It won’t happen again,” the girl in the cell finally said, her voice strangely cold.

Jolla nodded. “Glad to hear it,” she said, turning to go. “See you in three days…Tenno.”

Story continues on Post #20!

Edited April 6, 2016 by ROSING

[Krios_99]

Shipping being too strong? There is no such thing. EmberxFrost OTP MAKE IT HAPPEN

 

Hellow Mag...

[BaIthazar]

The shipping cannot be denied..

 

I do however wonder wether you are going to ship Ten-Mag or Ten-Nyx, both are pretty popular

[ROSING]

On 1/31/2015 at 3:56 PM, BaIthazar said:

The shipping cannot be denied..

 

I do however wonder wether you are going to ship Ten-Mag or Ten-Nyx, both are pretty popular

 

I've always been a fan of the radial javelin/bullet attractor combo

STORY CONTINUES HERE!!

CH. 29: EMERGENCE

Spoiler

The Mercury Drydock was one of the largest repair satellites in the system, marking the edge of Terminus. Within its pearl white hull was a complex network of repair bays for everything from troop transports to capital ships. From the outside, it looked like nothing more than a massive floating block the size of a small moon, with bay doors like the jowls of a monster on one side.

There were few places more secure from prying eyes, Sentient or otherwise, to begin a stealth operation.

When Captain Fervis stepped into the bridge of the Aphrodite, the quiet chatter in the room ceased and all eyes turned to him. He could not help mirroring the apprehension that he saw in their faces. Remembering himself, he stepped forward to the captain’s chair and sat down, brushing down the creases on his uniform.

He took a deep breath and looked at them once again. “Are we all set?”

“All supplies are loaded up and generator’s at 100%,” Ensign Hinds said from his position in Navigation. “The…payload is secure. Standing by on your command.”

No, not my command. The Order of the Lotus. He opened his mouth to speak, licking his dry lips. “Launch.”

There was a small rumble as their corvette’s engines fired up. Outside the windows, he could see the service ramps moving backwards as they left their bay inside the drydock.

“Void cloak engaging,” Hinds said from in front of him, and a thin film, like a ripple in space, fell over the windows briefly before vanishing.

As the now invisible corvette edged towards the baydoors, they were joined by a capital ship, which was more than twice as large as their mid-sized battlecruiser.

The baydoors began to open, seemingly for the capital ship, but as soon as the gap was wide enough, the Aphrodite slipped through, like an unseen arrow loosed at the heart of the Sentients.

“We’re on our way,” Hinds said, “If we're avoiding solar rails, Jupiter will take about two months.”

Two months. He closed his eyes. Two months of no contact with the outside world, carrying a weapon that could not be fully controlled.

He gave a silent curse to the Order of the Lotus. The heatblast scar on his back had started aching again when they had selected his ship for the assignment. He caressed the wound, feeling the uneven ridges along his shoulder through his uniform. Whatever they had planned, it did not have his crew in their best interest.

From a screen connected to his chair, he brought up the manifest, along with the orders that came directly from General Thames. He knew it by heart by now, but reading it again grounded him in reality, so that he couldn’t pass off this entire operation as a nightmare.

Two months, he thought. Get to the location, release the payload, return home. If everything goes well, the Sentients won’t even know what hit them.

If it doesn’t, the entire system will be set ablaze.

 

Hayden’s fingers swiped through 3 different holopads in his darkened room. His head darted back and forth between the displays, comparing dossiers, charts, and scribbled down notes. A device next to his bed projected several different mentorship lineups, each line pairing a first generation Tenno with a second generation, on the wall in front of his desk.

He dragged two files from the left holopad into the center one, and then tapped in a series of commands.  A file drifted from the holopad onto the wall, revealing a new lineup. He stared at the 4 charts, chin resting on his propped hands. His finger stopped at one of the old lineups, hesitating. Then he tapped in more commands, and the lineup vanished.

Hayden leaned back into his chair, sighing. He rubbed his sore eyes, closing them for a few seconds before looking back up at the lineups, thinking.

A knock sounded at the door. “Come in,” he said, keeping his eyes on the projector screen.

He heard the door open and footsteps afterwards. The lights were switched on, dimly so as to not blind him.

“Why aren't you asleep, Miyoko?” he said.

“If I should be asleep, then you should too.” The footsteps continued.

“I’m…almost done.” Hayden put a hand to his forehead, a slight headache starting to pound. “I just wanted to try out a few more lineups. Just to make sure.”

The screen was switched off, and he finally turned around. Miyoko was standing next to the projector, withdrawing her hand from its controls. “You said that three hours ago, Hayden. At least take a break.”

Hayden let out a breath, swiveling his chair to face her and resting on his knees. Miyoko walked over to his desk, taking one of the holopads and scrolling through it.

“I just want to make sure I’m making the right decision,” he said.

“I think you’ve already made it,” Miyoko said. “You’ve made fifty different lineups, but only one of them has stayed in your top three choices.” She looked up at him. “It was the first one you made, too.”

“I know, but…I’ve just never dealt with this before.” He clenched his fists. “I thought it would be straightforward enough. But I never imagined their situations to be so different. None of us can help Victoria or Roland with their healing powers. Some of them are dealing with the guilt of killing their friends, we didn’t have that problem either. I’m just…worried that—”

“Hayden.” Miyoko sat down on the edge of the bed, facing him. “You’re doing it again.”

He looked up at her. “What?”

“Piling all of the responsibility on yourself,” she said. “You’re not alone in this, you know. Get Lotus to help you, or…Nadia.” She averted her gaze at the last few words.

Hayden stared at her, then gave a heavy sigh, rolling his chair towards her. “Sorry, it’s a bad habit,” he said. “It’s just that…”

A smile played on her face. “You don’t think anyone else can do the job as well as you can?”

He froze. “No, it’s not like that at all, I…”

Miyoko gave a soft laugh. “Hayden. I’m not like Nadia. I can’t read everyone’s minds or instantly understand them. But the reason I was so drawn to you was that you’re a lot like…a lot like me.” She hesitated. “You were raised by legionnaires, weren’t you?”

He blinked. “Yes,” he said, “How did you…?”

She wasn’t looking at him anymore, eyes staring into a time long past. “My parents were also legionnaires. And I was raised with all that entails.” She reached a hand to her forehead, thumb resting on her temple while one finger traced the scar on her eye. “Loyalty to the Empire, a strong moral compass, and impossibly high standards for oneself…and to one’s kin. Even though I was raised to believe I could do anything I wanted to, there really was no other choice for me but to follow in their footsteps.”

Her finger reached the end of the scar. Her palm now hovered over her mouth as she looked down, scarred eye closed. She seemed like a different person, as if she had donned a mask and something, not just in her appearance, had fundamentally changed. “I always had such high expectations placed on me. There was always some impossible goal being set for me, whether that was entering the academy, becoming a squad leader…” she withdrew her hand and smiled at him, dispelling the impression. “…Or winning a martial arts contest. My family back home, my friends, everyone put such high expectations on me. They always told me that I was going to do great things, and I didn’t want to let them down.”

Green Void energy started to pulse gently in her palm. The remaining holopads glided from Hayden’s desk and hovered before her. She opened up the displays, her eyes flicking from one page to another while she held the first one in her hands. “You’re the kind of person who’s very self-confident, and I know that if you set your mind on something, you’ll get it done. But even if no one can do it better than you, you can’t do it all.”

She let go of the first holopad, letting it join the others. “And yet, as soon as you let someone else do it, you can’t help but feel like you’re letting someone down.” Miyoko looked at him. “Isn’t that just like you?”

Hayden stared at her, at a loss for words. He could only nod his head, so slowly it was almost imperceptible.

Miyoko looked back to the holopads. She began dragging files between them, her movements swift yet relaxed, unlike Hayden’s feverish flicks and swipes. “It was when I went to the academy that I found out just how many people out there thought like that. I met people that I couldn’t have imagined existed; people who were just like me. Just like you.” She typed in a few more lines into the center holopad, then let them float upwards above her. “I realized that I wasn’t alone, and I could place my faith in others to do as good as job as me, if not better.”

Miyoko leaned forward and put her arms around him. “I can help you, Hayden, we all can. If for no other reason than that the Void chose us as well. Whatever choice you make, we’ll be able to handle it.” She looked into his eyes. “We’re Tenno, right?”

Hayden dipped his head forward kissed her lightly. Her eyes widened, and he felt her breath in sharply. Then, just before he could kiss her again, she quickly withdrew. The holopads fell out of the air and clattered to the ground.

“Sorry,” Hayden said. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s no problem,” Miyoko said, averting her gaze.

He let out a breath and laughed. She looked up at him, confused. “What is it?”

“Nothing,” Hayden said. “I’m just the greatest fool out there, aren’t I?” He sighed. “So, you think the first choice was right, then?”

Miyoko picked up one of the holopads. She gave a few more swipes and commands, then showed it to him. “Try this lineup. It’s almost the same as your first one, but I switched these four around,” she said, indicating a few pairings. "I wrote down why below that."

He looked at her proposal, thinking for a while. “Alright, that I’ll finalize it. And then I’ll get some rest,” he said. “Thank you, Miyoko.”

She handed him back the holopad. As she walked back to the door, she flipped the projector back on. “It’s my pleasure,” she said, looking back at him with a smile.

 

“Rose,” Vincent choked, “Stop it, please!” Blood was pouring from his nostrils. Beside him, Gordon’s shivers were subsiding as his strength started to fade.

Everyone else was already dead. Either because of the Void, or because of her.

She looked into Vincent’s eyes. They were wide and afraid, just like hers. “I’m trying,” she stuttered, “I can’t…it’s just…”

“Please,” Vincent whispered, blood and tears starting to fall from his eyes. “I don’t want to die!” Gordon was deathly still now, hanging forward in his harness. Crimson was dribbling down his chin and onto the floor.

Rose shut her eyes. “I’m trying,” she said. “I’m trying, I’m trying, I’m trying…” she kept repeating those words, willing her body to stop exuding whatever it was that was killing her squad. She could feel it flowing from the pores on her skin, a deadly aura that faded into the air like a gas.

She opened her eyes. Vincent’s eyes were fixed on her, still pleading with her even after his heart had stopped.

 

There was the whirring of the lock disengaging, and her containment cell opened. Rose looked up to see Jolla walking in.

The two of them stared at each other. Jolla breathed easily. Rose’s breath came in wheezes, a side effect of the constant poison that had contaminated her system. But for her, that was normal.

“Well, seeing as I’m not spitting blood, you’ve passed,” Jolla said.

Rose got up from her kneeling position on the floor. “You could have made it one day,” she said, her voice slightly husky. Her mouth turned upwards in a smile like a snake. “I was starting to get a little bored.”

“Maybe,” Jolla admitted. “But that deadline wasn’t just for you. The ones who needed it should have a handle on their powers by now.” She looked surprised. “You were able to calm down in just one day?”

“Pretty much right after you left,” Rose brushed her hair back behind her ear. “I’ve just been practicing since.”

Jolla pursed her lips. “Impressive,” she said. “I’ve never seen someone master their powers so quickly.”

Rose’s smile flickered for the briefest of seconds. But it was back as quickly as it had vanished. “So then, what now?” she asked.

Jolla smiled back. “You newbies have a meeting with Nadia. Look forward to it.”

 

Morgan raised his palms. He could feel it now, the Void energy flowing through his veins. He concentrated it onto a single point in his hand. Yellow energy spilled from his fingers and wrapped around his arm. The energy glowed brighter and brighter, until it rose into the air like blazing flames, and yet…nothing more happened.

He slammed his fist into the wall. Why won’t it work anymore? What is lacking? He dropped to his knees, head bowed.

Olivia. Are you really gone forever?

There was a knock on the glass of the cell. He looked up to see a tall girl with white flowing hair watching him.

He got up and opened the door. “Yes?” he said.

“Sorry for disturbing you,” the girl said, “But we’re supposed to be meeting in the conference room now, right? I didn’t want you to miss it.”

“Oh, yes.” He looked down. “Thank you for letting me know.”

“Of course.” The girl smiled. “Would you like to go together?”

His heart skipped a beat. “No,” he said quickly, and her face fell. “I’ll be there soon, I just need to…practice something a little more.”

“Very well then,” she said. She blinked, and her face became concerned. “Are you okay?”

He looked back up at her. “Yes, I’m fine. I—”

She extended a hand and put a finger on his cheek, wiping away tears that he hadn’t even realized were starting to flow.

“If you’re not fine, it’s alright to say so, you know,” she said softly. “What happened?”

He found it hard to speak. “She’s…gone,” he said.

Her mouth opened, and he saw her own eyes tear up. She put her arms around him. “I’m so sorry,” she said, holding him tightly.

“It’s…” he said, and a small sob escaped his lips. “It’s not fine.”

“I know. It might not be for a long time,” she said. She squeezed tightly, then broke away. “Cry now, but in the morning, you’ll feel better. I promise you. If you want, I can wait for you.”

“No,” he said. “I'll be...I'll be fine. I think I…I need time alone.”

“Alright, I understand. I’ll see you at the meeting.” She turned and left down the hallway.

He ran outside. “Wait!” he said.

She turned. “Yes?”

He wiped away the tears. “What’s your name?” he asked.

“Victoria Engels,” she said. “And yours?”

“Morgan Heath,” he said.

“It’s nice to meet you, Morgan,” Victoria said, and she turned and walked away. And strangely, he found himself both crying and smiling at the same time.

 

Sebastian idly swiveled in his chair in the empty briefing room. The silence was almost deafening. Even his seat twisted soundlessly from left to right.

He stopped and traced his fingers along the table. They stopped at a small mark near the edge. It was a neat hole that had cut straight through, no cracks surrounding it. He felt along the edge of the mark. It was smooth, not rough. What could have pierced through the metal so cleanly? A well designed drill, perhaps. Or an ultra-caliber rifle. Yet the shape was too jagged, too natural to seem like anything mechanical. What the likely culprit was frustrated him. The Void.

Sebastian pulled a small metallic sphere from his pocket. His hands traced over his father’s words, inscribed on the surface. He set it down on the table and lightly tapped it forward. As it rolled away from him, he closed his eyes. Cool steel touched his fingertips, and when he opened his eyes, the ball was in his palm again.

It doesn’t make sense.

The sound of the door sliding open brought him out of his thoughts. Nadia walked in. “You’re early,” she said.

He rose from his seat, pocketing the sphere and giving a salute. “Figured I’d make a good first impression, madam.”

Nadia raised an eyebrow at him. “I thought your first impression was when you completely destroyed your cryopod and half your containment cell.” She walked towards him. “And in this outfit, a simple bow will suffice.” She demonstrated.

Sebastian returned the bow. “As you wish, madam.”

“What’s with the ‘madam’?” She made her way to the end of the table and fell back onto the seat at the head, propping her legs up. “You make me feel old.”

“Bowing may very well make someone feel old,” Sebastian replied. “But the true intention of both gestures is to convey respect, unit leader.” 

She grinned. “Touché, Sebastian Garnier.”

The door slid open again and Roland, Melody, and Kat walked in. They took seats around the table, none sitting next to each other.

Victoria glided through the door, taking a sweep of the room as she did and giving a warm smile. She took a seat near the middle.

Morgan Heath stepped in, not saying a word. His eyes darted to Victoria, but after a moment’s hesitation, took a seat near the end of the table, farthest from Nadia.

“Greetings, Heath,” Nadia said, smiling. “You gave me quite the scare a few days ago.”

He tilted his head in a noncommittal gesture, not looking at her. “Apologies, unit leader.”

Rose walked in last. There was a slight change in the room as she arrived, subtle shifts in chairs, a nervous averting of eyes.

She bared her teeth in a grin. “My bad, am I making anyone uncomfortable?” she looked around the room. “I do have a bit of bad breath.”

“Are you saying that you aren’t able to control your powers at this point?” Melody said quietly.

The two of them locked eyes. “Maybe,” Rose said, “Would you like to find out?”

“Ladies,” Nadia said patiently, “You can settle this later. Please take a seat, Rosalyn Vorhees.”

Rose smirked and took a seat directly opposite Melody, the two of them matching stares.

“Well, now that everyone is situated, I suppose a proper greeting is in order,” Nadia said, rising. “Welcome, Tenno.”

 

The room was silent after Nadia finished speaking. “Questions?” She asked.

The others looked at each other. “Guess nothing’s really changed,” Sebastian said, “Still killing Sentients, it’s just that we’re doing it with magic instead of percussion rifles.”

“Essentially,” Nadia said, “Although your training will be nothing like the Academy. You will have to develop your abilities on your own for the most part; we can guide you, but in the end, you are the only one who understands them the best. You will be trained in the usage of melee weapons, as you now have the ability to engage the Sentients in this manner. The most familiar thing will be firearms training, but even that will be more rigorous than what you’re used to.”

“Not a problem,” Rose said. “You said it yourself, the Void chose us for a reason, right? It’s going to be a piece of cake.”

Nadia smiled slightly. “Save that kind of talk for after you’ve started, Tenno. There are still a few briefings to get through. For now, we’re meeting with the others in room 1310 for a little demonstration of just how easy things are going to be.”

 

Room 1310 was the main sparring room. It was considerably bigger than most of the rooms to accommodate for team battles, with an observation deck surrounding the arena from above.

In the center of the room, Koda and Hayden stood facing each other. The former extended his wristblades while the latter conjured his sword. They bowed, then charged each other, Hayden shooting forward in a dash attack and Koda teleporting out of the way.

“Watch their movements,” Nadia said, pacing behind the mix of new and old Tenno as they watched from the observation deck. “They both integrate their powers seamlessly into their combat. You are expected to reach this level with your own powers.”

She looked down at the sparring Tenno. “The Void’s combat potential is only limited by your imagination. Start thinking about how you can use your abilities to have an edge over your opponent. If you cannot think of one, then it will be your opponent who will have an edge over you.”

The battle raged on while the Tenno watched. Neither fighter seemed to be gaining the upper hand.

“I swear,” Joul said, resting his chin on his propped hands, “Whenever those two fight, they always take forever.”

“Why is that?” Melody said, seated next to him.

Joul laughed. “Because both of them hate losing. I guess Hayden couldn’t have made it to the top of the class without a little competitiveness. And Koda’s just stubborn by nature.”

“Is he?” Melody said, watching Koda dematerialize and rematerialize around Hayden.

“Incredibly,” Joul rolled his eyes. “When he sets his mind to something, he’ll always say that he’ll finish it. ‘I swear it!’ He always says that. But he has good intentions behind what he does.” Joul leaned back in his seat. “He cares a lot about the people around him.”

Melody watched Koda carefully. "Back in the cell," she said, "He something strange."

"And what was that?" Joul said.

"He called me 'Rilla,'" she said, turning to him. "Who is that?"

Joul twitched violently. “Uh,” he said, “She's, well, um—”

They heard Nadia gasp. Everyone turned to see her staring, face white, at the entrance to the sparring room.

A man stood at the threshold, approaching the two combatants. His bronze-tinted armor gleamed in the light, as well as off of the two swords by his side, wrapped in ornate blue and orange sheaths. Atop his head, he wore a small helmet that covered his eyes. His hands moved to grip one of the swords.

“What’s he doing here?” Nadia whispered.

 

Hayden paused when he heard approaching footsteps. Koda disengaged as well, teleporting a distance away and sheathing his wristblades. Hayden turned to see the man, who had stopped at the edge of the ring.

“Hello,” Hayden said, “Are you looking for Colonel Ford?”

The man said nothing. Although his eyes were covered, Hayden could almost feel his gaze on him. “Uh, the Colonel should be in her office—”

“I am not here to speak with the Colonel,” the man said.

Hayden looked back at Koda. “Well, are you here to observe us, then?” Koda said, approaching. “Take the door next to this one to the observation deck—”

“I am not here to watch,” he said. “I am here to test the strength of the Tenno.”

Koda stopped next to Hayden. “And what do you mean by that?”

“I mean what I say,” the swordsman said. “I want to know how sharp the Sword of the Empire is.”

Hayden didn’t see him draw and barely saw him coming. He brought up his sword just in time to block a powerful overhead cut, the ring of steel echoing through the room. The man didn’t relent, following up with a swift barrage of strikes, and even with the power of his sword, Hayden struggled to keep pace with him.

“Insufficient.” The man spoke between slashes. “Your form may be flawless, but it lacks true finesse, and your movements are incredibly predictable.” He knocked Hayden’s blade away and delivered a hard kick to Hayden’s face. As he crashed to the ground, the man leaped after him, blade flashing. It stopped just before the boy’s neck. “It seems this sword,” he said, “Is dull.” He raised the sword to strike.

There was the sound of a wristblade extending, and the man turned to block Koda’s blow from above. Koda leapt back, his other blade sliding out. “If you want a test, then you’ll get one,” he said.

He teleported with a spinning attack, bringing both blades down in rapid succession. With apparent ease, the man flicked away the first strike and locked blades with the second. “Do not think yourself so capable of testing someone such as myself,” the swordsman said. “Smoke and ash can kill up close, but one need only clear it away with a strong gust of wind.”

He shoved Koda backwards, pushing his opponent off balance. Instead of righting himself, Koda back-flipped, launching himself away from his opponent. He vanished and appeared behind the man, his momentum now sending him hurtling like a bolt from a crossbow, blades outstretched.

The man sidestepped him with ease, and as the Tenno passed, brought his sword down onto Koda’s midsection. The blow slammed him into the ground.

Koda groaned, struggling to get to his feet.

“You lack strategy and defensive maneuvers,” his opponent said. “Had I not used the back of the blade, your spark would have been all too quickly snuffed.” he sheathed his sword.

“Cut the crap metaphors,” Koda said, getting up from the ground. Hayden, too, was standing, holding his sword in a ready stance.

The stranger looked at both of them. “Do you intend to take me on at the same time? By all means,” he ran his hand down the hilt of his sword, grip closing near the cross guard as his other hand wrapped around the hilt in a quick draw stance. “It will be over swiftly.”

“You’re right about that,” Koda said, raising his blades, “Hayden!”

“Stop!” The two Tenno paused mid charge and looked towards the door. Colonel Ford was walking towards them, her pace quick and expression incensed. “What do you think you’re doing?” she said.

Hayden started. “We—”

“Not you!” She turned her gaze on him and he was taken aback by the look of anger across her face. She looked back at the man. “Who gave you access to this place?”

The man tilted his head. “Your request for an extra advisor was approved by General Thames,” he replied. “As soon as that was done, I was given access to the floor in its entirety.”

“But you were supposed to report to my office immediately,” Ford said. “Not go out and start beating up my unit.”

“Beating?” Koda muttered. “You make it sound like we didn’t have a chance.”

“You don’t,” Ford said, rounding on him, “Not even if you took him on at the same time.”

“What?” Koda looked from the swordsman then back to Ford. “We underestimated him a little, but this guy can’t be—”

“No.” They looked behind them to see Nadia and the other Tenno approaching. “None of us are a match for him.”

The man turned to Nadia. She seemed to shrink slightly, something Hayden had never seen her do before. “It’s been a while, pupil,” he said.

“What?” Hayden looked between the two. “Nadia, who is this?”

Nadia looked apprehensive, but her old defiance was settling back in. “His name,” she said, “Is Teshin. When I was released from cryosleep, he was the one who trained me.”

Teshin nodded. “And a poor job I did too. Had you been stronger, the Nemesis armor wouldn’t have corrupted you so quickly.” He approached her, staring her down. “You should have been able to last at least twice as long. Your mind was formidable, but your heart was easily played with.” Nadia averted her gaze.

Hayden’s grip around his sword tightened. “How dare you—”

“Tenno,” Ford said sharply. “Stand down.” Hayden looked at her. “Show respect.” She said, “From today onwards, Teshin will be dedicated as the combat instructor of this program. Unless I say otherwise..." She gave Teshin another cold stare. "...Anything he says has my approval.”

The man stepped towards Hayden. Once again, in that same way, he could feel his gaze on him through the helmet. “Greetings, Hayden Tenno,” he said, bowing.  “I hope there are no grudges behind the events of the Nemesis incident. Orders are orders.”

Hayden grudgingly returned the bow. “I guess I’m just going to have to get used that kind of response from the Order,” he said.

Teshin nodded and walked towards the rest of the Tenno. “I was told that Hayden Tenno and Koda Zayati are your best close range fighters.” He stopped. “That is most concerning. Amateurs cannot teach amateurs. All of you are in need of improvement. I will drill each of you in the use of the blade.”

He circled around them, examining each. “I also understand that the first generation’s killhouse simulations are similar to the Legions’ Dax training program.” He stood in front of them, hand caressing the hilt of his sword. “Yet the power the Void has provided you enables you to do so much more. Killhouse and firing range exercises will be accelerated as well, in preparation for integration with your Warframes. All of you can say farewell to idyllic days of last year,” he said, turning to leave. “Starting tomorrow, you will be trained as Tenno.

 

CHAPTER 30: HIDDEN

Spoiler

“…And when I woke up, the rescuers had arrived. And that’s…that’s about everything,” Victoria said, seated in the chair in Miyoko’s room.

Miyoko stared at the girl. “By the Void,” she said, “I’m…sorry.”

Victoria looked down. “There’s no need to apologize. After all, it is my fault.”

Miyoko’s heart jumped, but she said nothing. Victoria looked up at her. “Do you think what I did was wrong?”

Miyoko hesitated. “I don’t know,” she said. Another silence fell over the room.

Finally, Miyoko looked back up again. “Well, I guess that’s it. Thank you…for telling me. I’ll see you at the training room.”

Victoria nodded, getting up from the chair. She left the room without a word.

As soon as she was gone, Miyoko’s fists clenched. I couldn’t help her. I couldn’t help her at all. Even after everything I said to Hayden…she looked at the chair where Victoria had sat. How can I help her? What do I need to do?

What can I even do?

 

“I have to say, Hayden, I couldn’t have made a better lineup myself,” Nadia said, reading off a holopad as she leaned back in her chair in the conference room. “Not only do their abilities match up pretty well, but you managed to get some good chemistry with their personalities and their history.”

“Thanks,” Hayden said, resting his elbows on the table. He stared at the wall where the lineup was projected. “Could I ask something, though?”

Nadia let the holopad float using her telekinesis. “Sure, what is it?”

He turned to her. “Would you have paired up Koda with Melody?”

Nadia scoffed. “No way. They’d clash with one another right from the get-go. Pairing her with Joul was a good idea, the scientific base of their abilities are similar enough. And Joul is definitely someone who can push her abilities to the limits without pushing herself to the limit, you know?” she chuckled. “And of course, I don’t think anybody could understand Morgan as well as Koda, so you made the right choice with those four.”

“I didn’t,” Hayden said, “Miyoko did.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Is that so?”

Hayden looked back at the lineup. “Before I submitted the final version, I talked with her.” He hesitated. “You weren’t listening in, were you?”

“No,” Nadia said. “And? What happened?”

Hayden looked down at his feet. “She told me about her past. I didn’t even know the first thing about her, Nadia. You were right. What I had said to her back then was incredibly stupid. Her feelings run so much deeper than mine did." he put a hand to his forehead. "Was I just attracted to her, and there was nothing more to it?”

Nadia looked at him. “Well, now that you know her feelings, do you feel the same?”

“Yes,” he said, “She’s amazing. Her spirit, her drive, I love her for all of that and more, and yet…I just can’t believe I didn’t know those things about her.”

She smiled. “This is why you’re clueless when it comes to this stuff. The best you can do now is to learn and grow. And the best way you can do that is to just spend time with her. Talk with her more. You don’t have to know everything about someone right off the bat.”

Hayden sighed. “You’re right,” he said. They got up and started walking towards the door. “Could I ask you something?”

“Go ahead,” Nadia said.

He took a breath. “You’ve been inside her head, right? What do you—”

Nadia slapped him. As he put a hand to his cheek, she laughed. “Don’t be such a killjoy, Hayden. Whatever questions you have, go ask her.”

“Right. Sorry,” Hayden said.

Nadia shook her head and walked away. Don’t worry Hayden. She’s more like you than I would ever be.

She stopped and looked up at the ceiling. At least, she used to be.

 

Roland’s back arched as he gritted his teeth. The pain was intense, burning across his entire body, to the point where his mind was almost blank. His nails scraped the training room floor. This is it, he thought. I’m going to die.

The room temperature dropped sharply, ice appearing on the floor beneath him. It soothed the open wounds across his body. “Stay focused,” Darren’s voice said from somewhere above him. “You’re going to be all right.”

Roland felt his skin start to repair and the pain recede. He opened his eyes slowly to see the last of the green aura and his wounds fade from his body. The room had turned into a chamber of ice. Darren was standing over him. “Are you okay?”

“Yes,” Roland said, getting to his feet. He looked himself up and down. Once again, he was completely healed. He let out a breath, the warm air crystallizing before him.

“Sorry,” Darren said, “I didn’t think your memories would still affect you so strongly. That was a fairly standard exercise we used to do to bring out our powers. What were you thinking when it started?"

Roland closed his eyes. "I...don't remember."

Darren sighed. "So it was when you killed your friend?"

Roland's eyes snapped open. Darren gave a sad smile. "I can't think of anything else that would affect someone like you."

Roland turned away, saying nothing.

“‘I guess I should look forward to that.’” he looked back at Darren's words. “You said that to Hayden, back in your cell, when he said that you’d gain control soon. What did you mean by that? Are you implying that you’re not looking forward to containing your abilities?”

“What?” Roland said. “Do you think I enjoy being in pain?”

“Of course not,” Darren said, “But perhaps some part of you thinks you deserve it, for whatever reason.” He looked at him. "You're a very vindictive person. I don't imagine someone with such resolve would spare oneself from the crime of killing his friend.

Roland smiled bitterly. "No. And...you're right. I killed Grover. I don't think I should be let off scotch free for that."

Darren shook his head. "You've been cursed by the Void. I'd say you've been punished plenty. And was Grover's death really your fault?"

"Yes," Roland said. "I could have saved him. But instead, I did just the opposite." His fists tightened. "Why? Why couldn't I?"

Darren closed his eyes. "I don't know. But mastering your abilities will be the best way to make sure something like that doesn’t happen again.”

Roland looked up at him. He nodded slowly.

Darren gave an encouraging smile. “What did you feel when you were healing yourself just now?”

Roland paused. You’re going to be all right. “I’m not sure,” he said slowly. “Relief, maybe. I wasn’t concentrating enough on it.” He looked down.

Darren shrugged. “Next time, then. Your powers are based on the motivations behind them. Some even say it has something to do with who you are deep down. Although,” he said, smiling to himself. “I think that's taking it a little far. At the very least, what you are thinking, what you are feeling, causes our abilities to come to us in our times of need.” He held up his hand, and the ice started to melt around them, the air returning to room temperature.

Darren walked over and picked up a holopad from the bench. “Well, that’s all of our time for now. You go on ahead to the mess hall, Hayden wants the old crowd over for something.”

Roland nodded, getting up to leave. The training room door slid open for him and closed after he stepped through. He felt his skin prickle again. He closed his eyes, trying to calm his body, but nothing happened. Is it really relief? Or something...deeper?

At the canteen, a tray of prepared food was waiting for him near the entrance. As he scanned the room, he almost immediately spotted Victoria at a table. He approached, then stopped when he saw she was not alone.

Morgan Heath was sitting across her. Victoria’s face was animated as she talked with the emaciated boy. Morgan looked expressionless, though the way he was leaning forward indicated his engagement in the conversation.

Victoria looked up and smiled at Roland as he approached. “Hello,” he said.

Morgan turned to look at him. For a second, he thought he saw hostility in his eyes. A brief, inexplicable wave of fear passed over him. Roland froze, eyes locking with Morgan. Regardless of what look he had given him a second earlier, Morgan was expressionless now.

“Er, I don’t believe we’ve spoken to each other,” Roland said, keeping his voice steady, “You’re Morgan Heath, correct?” He stuck out his hand, balancing the tray on his other.

Morgan looked at the hand for a moment, then shook it. “You’re Roland White,” he said in almost a whisper.

“It’s a pleasure.” Roland put on a smile.

“Is it really?” Morgan asked him.

Roland blinked. “I’m sorry?”

“Is it a pleasure to meet me?” Morgan said. His tone of voice did not make it seem rhetorical; he sounded genuinely curious.

“W-why, of course it is,” Roland said. “Meeting someone new is always a pleasure.”

Morgan looked back down. “I see,” he murmured. When he looked back up, the corners of his mouth were upturned almost like a smile. “Then I guess it is a pleasure to meet you, too.”

Roland nodded, his smile wider. “May I sit here?”

“Certainly,” Victoria said quietly.

“Thank you,” he said, taking a seat next to Morgan. “How was training for you? Both of you, I mean.”

Victoria looked at Morgan, “It went well,” she said, “Miyoko is a kind person. We didn't actually train much, we just discussed…what happened aboard the transport. It’s not easy for me to practice my powers, I guess.”

Morgan shrugged. “It’s the same with me. After all,” he said, “My powers require someone to die.” His tone was not regretful, only matter-of-fact.

“I’m sure you’ll find a different way to use your powers,” Victoria said encouragingly, “They are what you make of it.”

Morgan looked at her. “Your abilities aren’t dangerous. How would you know anything about it?”

The table was silent. Roland looked at Morgan, incredulous. “Excuse me,” he said. “That was rude of you to say!”

Morgan looked at him. “Was it?” he said. Again, it was not a rhetorical question.

“Yes, it was!” Roland said, feeling his outrage rise, “These powers are easy for none of us! You can’t—”

“Roland,” Victoria said. “It’s alright.”

He looked back at her. “But he—”

“I’m not offended,” Victoria said, “So please don’t feel like you need to be on my account.”

Roland hesitated, but backed down. “I’m sorry,” he said to Morgan.

Morgan continued to look at him with that same strange curiosity. “I’m sorry too, then,” he said slowly, as if he were repeating a phrase in a foreign language. He turned back to Victoria. “If it was rude, then I’m sorry for that as well.”

Victoria gave a small smile. “It’s fine,” she said.

“But this is the Void,” Roland said to Victoria, “Your powers can’t be all sunshine and rainbows. There have to be drawbacks, right?”

Victoria looked almost uncomfortable. “No, not really,” she said. “It really can just heal people’s injuries.”

“Now that I think about it more, I agree with Roland, there has to be a tradeoff to that,” Morgan interjected. “The Void is not so kind.”

“A tradeoff…” Roland murmured. He remembered her pained expression when she was healing Koda and her shaking hands when she had saved Jolla’s life. He looked up at her.

He opened his mouth to speak. “You—”

"Hello,” a voice said, and he turned to see a girl behind him, a full tray in her hand. He recognized her as one of their generation, but he couldn’t place her name. “Do you…mind if I sit here?”

“Not at all,” Victoria said, and the girl smiled at her. She moved around the table and sat next to her.

“And you are?” Morgan said.

“Kateryna Romanko. Call me Kat,” she said. “You’re Morgan Heath, Roland White, and Victoria Engels, right?”

“Yes,” Victoria said.

“It’s nice to meet you all.” Kat beamed. Morgan opened his mouth, but Roland nudged him and he closed it.

“So, how did training go for you, Kat?” Roland said.

Kat paused. “It’s going alright. And how is yours going?”

Roland frowned at how quickly she had turned the question back on him. “It’s been…uncomfortable at times,” he said, scratching his hand.

“Yeah, but I’m sure we’ll have our powers up and running soon,” Kat said.

“Don’t be too sure about that,” Morgan said.

Roland shrugged. “It’ll happen eventually. At any rate, Victoria, do your powers—”

A thought passed through their heads. Break time is over, back to training, Tenno. It was Nadia’s voice.

 

Kat closed her eyes, brow furrowing. “Nothing,” she said.

“Are you sure?” Gregor said. “What were you feeling at the time of the accident?”

Kat shuddered, remembering. Her friends shattering to pieces or vomiting blood, the explosion. She remembered the one feeling sweeping through her. “Only…only sadness,” she said.

Gregor frowned. “Even that should trigger something,” he said. He sat down on the training room bench, letting out a frustrated breath. “We should have been able to find something by now.” He rubbed his temples. “Am I doing something wrong?”

He heard her stifle a laugh, her hands put to her mouth. “What?” he said.

“Sorry,” she said. “It’s just…you’ve changed so much and not at all, Gregor.”

“What do you mean by that?” Gregor said.

She sat down on the bench next to him, smiling. “Back in the academy, you’d always get flustered like this when something wasn’t going your way. But you’d never once stop to think if it was your fault. Not that it was, most of the time. But now, the first person you blame is always yourself.” Her eyes dimmed. “It’s my fault, really. I don’t think you’re doing anything wrong.”

Gregor shook his head. “Well, whatever it is, something’s wrong. And we’ll figure it out together.”

Kat let out a breath. “Right. So, you said my powers are based on emotion?”

“Yes.” Gregor closed his eyes. “Our powers are rooted deeply in our true selves. When you are acting the most like you’re true self, then your powers should come naturally to you.”

Gregor. The Tenno jumped at Nadia’s voice in his head. A similar reaction from Kat told him she was contacted as well. Where are you? Kat was due to spar 2 minutes ago.

“Sorry,” he said out loud, still uncertain of how to respond to Nadia’s usual method of communication. “We’re…still trying to figure out her abilities.”

Still? Her frustration seeped into her thoughts. No matter. Just get over here. If she gets her &#! kicked, then that’s all the more motivation for her—and you—to pick up the pace.

“Yes, ma’am,” Gregor sighed. Sparring, huh? He looked at Kat. “Ready to go?”

She nodded. “Sorry, I should have reminded you.”

He waved his hand. “It’s no problem, it’s my fault.”

Kat couldn’t help laughing again. “You really have changed. Let’s just say it’s both our faults.”

He smiled. “I’m fine with that,” he said, and the two of them left the room.

 

Sebastian swung the Skana in his hand in lazy arcs in Room 1310 as they waited for the arrival of Kat and Gregor.

“Remember, you don’t have to be comfortable with your abilities just yet,” Jason said beside him. “Just keep practicing and we’ll have them down in no time.”

Sebastian raised the Skana, looking at his reflection in the blade. “It’s not that I’m not able to use them,” he said, “It’s just that I don’t get how I’m able to. Like I said, it’s not really an emotion. I just…think about it, and it happens.”

“Strange,” Jason said, putting a hand to his chin. “Gregor always said it was emotions that caused it.”

“I don’t think so.” Sebastian tightened his grip on the Skana. “There has to be some scientific explanation behind it. There’s no such thing as magic.”

“So why do you still use them?” Sebastian looked up at Jason. “Your abilities,” Jason said. “If science can’t explain the Void, then why would you trust it in a fight?”

Sebastian shrugged. “My father taught me science was the only thing to believe in,” he said. “But I joined the academy to help win the war; I’ll use whatever it takes to make that happen. Speaking bluntly, if I’m given a power that can change the tide of battle and I don’t use it, that would be pretty irresponsible of me, wouldn't it?”

Jason smiled. “Very practical of you. A real man of reason, huh?”

Sebastian smirked. “Protect the Empire, destroy the Sentients, wasn’t it? And don’t get me wrong. Science can’t explain the Void…yet.” He looked at Jason. “Isn’t finding the truth behind the unknown what science is all about?”

The doors opened. Gregor walked in, followed by Kat, who, like Sebastian, was wearing a Void suit.

“Sorry for being late,” Gregor said.

Jason shrugged. “Not a problem,” Sebastian said.

Gregor looked at Jason. “Shall we?”

Jason nodded. “Just warning you, Mr. Bushido is up there.”

Gregor looked up at the observation deck. Through the tinted windows, a tall silhouette could be seen watching them, two swords at its side.

 

“Alright, madam,” Sebastian said after Gregor and Jason had joined Teshin in the observation deck, “Shall we play?”

Kat stood across the sparring ring from him, testing the heft of her Skana. “Ready,” she said, bowing.

Sebastian bowed as well and took a low stance, his Skana pointed with the edge upwards. He stepped forward slowly, blade held at the ready. Kat held her ground, sword hanging loosely by her side. She closed her eyes. What is my true self?

Maybe…it really is that. Her grip went tense.

Taking a breath, Sebastian pointed one hand to the ground beneath his feet. “Well, here I go,” he said.

He launched forward, as if an invisible hand had shoved him towards Kat. She nimbly stepped to the side and blocked his strike as he passed, redirecting his trajectory. He landed on the ground, running with the momentum before regaining his balance.

Kat looked at where he had been standing. “Did you just…fly?” she asked.

He laughed. “In a way,” he said. “I just affected the gravitational field in the area beneath my feet. It's more like...falling with style. The fields don't last very long, but it’s useful for all sorts of things.” He raised a palm towards her. “For example.”

Kat felt something tug at her body, and before she could react, she was hurtling towards the ceiling. It felt like she was falling upwards. The feeling faded as normal gravity slowed her ascent, and then sent her plummeting to the ground.

Sebastian shot upwards to intercept her, blade brought back. Kat blocked his strike, but the impact knocked her out of the air. The ground rose to meet her. Instinct kicked in and she twisted her body, righting herself in time she landed on all fours. That was close. Sebastian used a weaker gravitational field to slow his fall as he stepped lightly back to the floor. “Sorry about that,” he said. “Best two out of three?”

Kat rose. “This round isn’t over yet,” she said, her tone nonchalant.

Sebastian shrugged. “Then shall we try again?”

She gave another polite smile. “I dare you,” she said.

“Very well.” He raised his palm at her once more.

This time, Kat was pushed towards him. The stronger field sent her body tumbling through the air. There was a ring of steel as Kat glanced past him, skidding on her feet as she touched the ground, unscathed.

“Impressive,” Sebastian said. “Your swordplay is wonderful. That’s almost an ability in and of itself.”

“Thank you,” Kat said, “But we’re not here to chit-chat about skills.”

Sebastian nodded. “Apologies, madam.” He bent down into a ready stance again. “Let us continue.”

“So, Gregor,” Jason said in the observation room, watching the two fight. “Can you, uh, give me a little introduction to your pupil? Maybe I could give her a special one-on-one training session and—”

“Piss off,” Gregor scoffed. “I wouldn’t let a dumbass like you within ten feet of her.”

“Who are you, her dad?” Jason said.

Gregor snorted. “She’s out of your league.”

“Man, she’s so cute,” Jason sighed. “And unbelievably sweet. How can you not have told me about this girl?”

“Focus on evaluating the fight,” Gregor muttered.

“Oh, I’m evaluating all right,” Jason said.

Gregor looked at him scathingly. “And her form is good too,” Jason said quickly, “I mean, look at that defense.” No matter how many ways Sebastian used his abilities to attack her or catch her off guard, Kat blocked each of his strikes with ease.

Gregor grunted in agreement. “She was a natural when it came to learning weapons in the academy,” he said. “It’s just that…”

Jason looked at him. “Just what?”

Gregor pursed his lips, his eyes fixated on her. “She…”

“Lacks killing intent,” Teshin said from in front of them. He stood at the window, arms akimbo, analyzing the combatants. “Her aptitude for combat maneuvers is considerable, but her attacks are too weak, her movements too tame.”

“But it’s not like she wants to kill Sebastian,” Jason said.

“She must fight like she will,” Teshin said. “She has yet to go on the offensive. Whereas Garnier is fighting to win, Romanko only displays a desire not to lose.”

Jason rose. “Hey old man, aren’t you being a little hard on her—”

“No,” Gregor said. “He’s right.”

“What?” Jason turned to his friend. “How can you say that about—”

“You said it yourself, she’s nice to everyone she meets. Too nice,” Gregor said. “If I were to be honest, I'm amazed that she was able to make through the legions. And,” he looked down. “I…was also surprised she made it through the Void.”

Jason looked at Gregor, stunned. “Really?”

Gregor shook his head. “I wish it wasn’t the case, but it doesn’t make sense to me,” he muttered, clenching his fists. “She’s not cut out for something like this. How could she—”

“The answer is quite simple, Haynes,” Teshin said. “You do not know her true self.”

Gregor’s head snapped up. “What did you say?”

Teshin continued to fix his gaze on the fight. “Humans may err in their judgment, but the Void does not.  She possesses some quality within her that made her a suitable candidate, something beneath her soft exterior. Perhaps within her there is something that is locked away, knowingly or unknowingly.”

“No. That can’t be. I know her. I…” Gregor remembered the words of Nadia, under the control of Nemesis. Were you really friends? Or just squadmates? How well did he really know Romanko, much less the others of his former squad?

Teshin turned to him. “Do not blame yourself for not perceiving it. Even now, none can even glimpse this hidden self of hers. Perhaps only when she needs it the most will we see it from her, be that in her brightest moments...or her darkest ones.” He turned to Gregor. “What was her state of mind during the attack?”

Gregor looked down. “She said all she felt was sadness.”

“Sadness.” Teshin paused for a moment longer, then turned back to the window. “How pitiful.”

Kat leapt back to dodge another strike from Sebastian. He followed through with another quick downward strike. She effortlessly knocked it away, catching Sebastian off balance.

But as she brought her blade back to retaliate, she hesitated. Sebastian recovered in time to create a gravitational field that sent her flying backwards. She saw the wall speeding towards her upside down, but could not correct her angle. Panic seized her. And then, something else.

Bright orange ropes of energy shot out from her arms and latched onto the floor behind her. She felt herself being pulled by them, countering her momentum. Gripping the ropes tightly, she righted herself in time to land on her feet, running with the impulse. Gripping her sword with both hands, she turned the landing into a charge, rushing a surprised Sebastian.

He hastily brought up his sword, but the force of her attack sent him sprawling. She slowed to a stop and turned back to face him. Her knees bent low into an offensive stance, like a catapult poised to launch.

“Well,” Sebastian said, “I was certainly not expecting that.”

“To be honest, neither did I,” Kat panted. She looked up at her hands. “But, I’m glad it did.”

“Well, I guess that’s 1 for 1,” Sebastian said, leaping back to his feet and bringing his blade up. “Shall we begin the tiebreaker?”

She bent into her position deeper. “Let’s,” she said, her easy tone contrasting with the tension in her body.

Sebastian charged as Kat leapt at him, sword driving forward. Just before they collided, he launched into the air again. This time, he went all the way to the ceiling. His hand touched lightly onto the surface, creating another gravitational field aimed at Kat. With sudden force, he shot straight towards her.

Kat breathed in. She threw out an arm towards him and another rope shot from her wrist, wrapping around Sebastian’s Skana. The blade was tugged out of his grip as Kat pulled with effortless strength. He cursed, for once his face showing panic.

She brought her sword back. And yet…

Sebastian slammed into her with the doubled force from both their abilities. They tumbled across the sparring room floor, and he barely managed to grab his fallen Skana as they passed it. By the time they had stopped, he was poised over her, his blade at her neck.

He closed his eyes and let out a breath. Grinning, he opened them and prepared another quip. But it died on his lips when he saw her face.

Her expression was one of mild surprise, but there was something different about her eyes. They burned with an unnatural color, and Sebastian felt a strange chill, as if she was the one holding a sword to his throat. Her hands reached out and grabbed the blade of his Skana, trying to wrest it from his grip. He held it tightly, but even so, it was as if her strength had tripled. The blade was slipping from his grasp…

“Match over,” Teshin spoke from the deck.

The look in her eyes vanished and she blinked, all trace of hostility gone. She let go of the blade. Sebastian became aware of his improper position on top of her and quickly rose. “Th-that’s game, I guess,” he said, offering a hand to help her up. She nodded and took his hand, expression neutral. Her palm felt wet, and he saw that she had gripped the blade so tightly that it had sliced her skin.

Teshin entered the ring, flanked by Gregor and Jason. “Good work, Garnier,” Teshin said. “Your movements are not flawless, but they are consistent and have acceptable power behind them. Romanko, however,” he said, turning to her. “You have much to improve. You cannot win on defense alone, and everything about your movements are weak and lack decisiveness.”

He raised her arm, looking at her wrist. “Are those ropes your abilities?”

“I think so,” Kat said.

He turned to Gregor. “You’ve never seen them before?”

Gregor shook his head, looking at Kat. “No,” he said, “I think that’s the first time her abilities have activated.”

Teshin turned. “Do you remember what you were feeling, when your powers manifested?”

Kat looked down, thinking. Her eyes widened. Gregor had never seen her look so fearful, even more so than when they had been on the ship. She looked back at Teshin. “I…” she didn’t finish her sentence.

Teshin turned. “You need not answer now. Reflect on this fight, Tenno.”

Kat stared after Teshin, saying nothing. She raised a palm to see that the cuts from holding Sebastian’s Skana had vanished. “Are you alright, Kat?” Gregor said.

“Yeah,” she said, turning to him. She gave a small smile. “Well, I finally got my powers to work.”

Gregor nodded. “You adapted to them so easily, too. You made snatching Sebastian’s sword look effortless.”

She closed her eyes. “I was just lucky, I guess.”

Gregor looked at her carefully. “Alright, well, we’ll be going,” he said to Jason and Sebastian. The other two Tenno nodded as Kat and Gregor left the room.

After they were far enough from the door, Gregor leaned towards Kat. “What’s wrong? You’re shaking.”

Kat jumped. She didn’t meet his gaze. “I’m…afraid. Afraid of…of Teshin.”

Gregor blinked. Then he put his arms around her. “Don’t be,” he said, holding her tightly. “You were able to fight of Sebastian without any abilities. In everything you do, you’re a natural. You’re just…not there yet. But don’t worry. The next day we’ll train like no tomorrow, and the next day, and the day after that. And soon, there will be nothing that scares you.”

She said nothing for a while. Then, slowly, she hugged him back, giving him a weak squeeze. “Alright.”

Gregor broke away and smiled at her. She smiled back. But as he continued walking, Kat stayed a little behind him. Her shaking continued.

 

CH. 31: HYSTERIA

Spoiler

“Sentient ship on long-range scanners!” Fervis’ eyes snapped open at the words. Hinds was leaning forward in his seat, gaze locked on the screen.

“Have they detected us?” Fervis kept his voice calm.

“They look to be just patrolling,” Hinds said, “Our Void cloak hasn’t disengaged once since we left Mercury. They would’ve had to have been following us this entire time.”

The bridge was deathly silent, as if their voices would give them away to a ship that wasn’t even in attack range. With the Sentients, who could know for sure?

Finally, Hinds spoke. “It’s…changing course.” Another moment later, “It’s out of range.”

There was no collective sigh of relief, no relaxing of tense shoulders. The room maintained its fearful silence. Hinds turned and looked to Fervis, eyes pleading for orders or some source of calm.

With great effort, Fervis sat back into his chair, trying to appear at ease. “Very well,” he muttered, “Stay on course.” But the atmosphere stayed silent for long after that, the close call serving a reminder that they were getting ever close to their objective.

 

When the attack happened, I felt so helpless. Watching my squad die all around me. This was how it was going to end. Dying without a chance to fight back. Dying without a chance to say goodbye. Dying without a chance to…

Kat gasped as she awoke. Her pounding heart subsided as she realized she was in her bed. She picked up the holopad next to her, which was humming insistently. The start of the day for the Tenno was still two hours away. That’s right, she thought. Today, Teshin requested to see me. She checked the reminder again. The location was in room 1310, in 10 minutes. Come alone. There is something I wish to discuss with you.

Still wiping the sleep from her eyes, she got up from her bed and opened up her closet.

She paused, looking at the standard training jumpsuit and the Void suit. It’ll just be a discussion, right? He didn’t say to bring any weapons or anything. But he wanted to meet in room 1310.

Finally, she decided to don the training uniform. If it actually is a spar, then he’ll just tell me to go back and get my Void suit.

She left her room and walked quietly through the empty hallways. The images from her dream haunted her, the events of the transport ship floating on the surface of her mind. She shook her head in a futile attempt to drive them away.

Kat stopped in front of room 1310. She checked the number to make sure it was the right one, then keyed it open.

Teshin was in the ring, kneeling at the combatant position farthest from her. He rose as she approached, and a hand perched onto the scabbard of one of his swords.

“Good morning,” Kat said uncertainly, stopping at the edge of the ring.

Teshin said nothing. Not knowing what else to do, she took the other combatant position, watching him carefully.

Finally, she could not stand the silence any longer. “Um,” she said, “May I ask what—”

“You are being dismissed from the unit,” Teshin said.

She felt her body tense. “‘Dismissed’?”

The helmet covering his eyes made it impossible to read his expression. “Your training for the past week has been lazy and without purpose. Despite showing considerable prowess in controlling the few abilities you have, as well as having above average mastery of melee stances and good proficiency with rifles and pistols, you have lost every sparring match and killhouse exercise to date.”

He began to walk forward, slowly and deliberately. Kat found herself watching the position of his other hand in relation to the hilt of his sword. “You are gifted, yet you waste such gifts, and the Order has no use for people like you.” He stopped a few feet from her. Subconsciously, it occurred to her that she was just within striking distance. “You are not worthy of being Tenno. On behalf of Colonel Ford, I hereby discharge you from the unit.”

A dizzying sensation rushed to her head. Dismissed? And Colonel Ford agreed? Though she knew little of the mysterious woman behind their unit, she didn’t think that she would be the type to drop someone if they were not performing well. Was I doing that bad?

It was true what he has said. Although they hadn't been outright losses, each and every time she had been up against her fellow Tenno, she had never won. Time and again, failing to deal the finishing blow, missing the mark by inches. Never because of a lack of skill, but because of a fatal hesitation.

Her hands trembled, but she steadied them. “I understand,” she said. “I will make preparations to leave immediately.”

“Who said you would be leaving?” Teshin said.

She froze. “Th-then,” she stammered, “What am I supposed to do?”

There was an uncomfortable pause before his response. “This is a top secret organization,” Teshin said. “It is one of the few trumps we have against the Sentients. We cannot allow individuals outside of the unit to hold crucial knowledge of its details. If such an individual were to exist…” She saw him tighten his grip on the scabbard. “Then they must be eliminated swiftly.”

Kat barely saw his other hand grasp the handle of the sword and draw it. In a heartbeat he had gone from standing still to his blade flashing towards her neck. Her body reacted before her mind did, leaping back a hair’s breadth from the arc of the sword.

She back-flipped and distanced herself further. Teshin made no attempt to follow.

“W-wait!” she cried. “You’re going to…I…” she stuttered, questions swarming her mind. Is this how it ends?

He began to advance slowly. She stepped away until she felt the door against her back. Her hand scrambled for the keypad and tapped it furiously.

“It’s no use,” Teshin said. “The door was programmed to lock as soon as you entered.” He bent down and assumed an attack position. She could feel his killing intent radiating outwards. “Your fate is sealed.”

In the blink of an eye, he was in striking distance again. Kat ducked under his blade and dove passed him, rolling on the ground and leaping back into the sparring ring.

He looked impassively at her. “Why delay the inevitable?” he said.

Her breath felt heavy. She had no weapons and wasn’t even wearing a Void suit, whereas Teshin’s armor could deflect Skana strikes. And there was no doubting the swordsmanship that had bested Hayden and Koda. And yet…“I can’t die here,” Kat said, “I may not be a Tenno any more, but I won’t be killed off like this!”

“You don’t have a choice in the matter,” Teshin said. “Accept your fate, and I will make your death swift.”

He charged again and Kat jumped back, barely avoiding each of his strikes. He leapt forward and spun in the air, blade flashing, and Kat ducked. But as the blade passed over her, his boot lashed out and connected with her head. She cried out as she hit the floor. He did not let up, sword driving forward to pierce her prone form.

A rope shot from her hand and latched onto the observation deck, and she pulled herself away just as he brought his sword down. She slowed herself so as to not smash through the glass, grabbing hold of the window frame.

“Stop this, please!” Kat pleaded.

He looked up at her with his hidden eyes. Then, he sheathed his sword. But any hope she had that he was relenting died with his next words. “The time for games is over.” He grasped the handle in a quick draw stance and bent his knees, as if to jump. “I will end this now.”

She wasn’t sure how he was able to leap up to where she was. Maybe there were mechanisms in his armor, or perhaps he possessed such leg strength in his muscles alone. It was an inhuman height to reach, yet regardless of how or why, he was there, right in front of her, and suddenly the blade was no longer sheathed.

She smashed through the window and into the deck, tumbling into chairs and finally crashing against the opposite wall. Her entire body was aching from the repeated hits that Teshin had scored. Cuts from the glass covered her face, blood seeping into her vision. But more than the stings on her face was the sharp pain of the gash across her chest from Teshin’s strike.

Like a reaper of death, Teshin stepped into the deck, boots crunching on the shattered glass. “Impressive,” he said. “You smashed through the glass yourself to avoid taking a deeper cut.”

She clutched the wound, blood seeping through her hands. I can’t keep this up much longer, she thought. If we keep this up, I’m going to…

Die?

She looked up to see Teshin approaching through the wreckage of the room, blade held high. It’s just like before…back on the troop transport. Dying without a chance to fight back. Dying without a chance to say goodbye.

And dying without a chance to get my revenge.

Brilliant orange claws burst from her hands as she raised them upwards. Teshin brought his sword down only to have it blocked. Blazing energy dripped from her blades. More than the claws, a change had come over her. Her eyes, before fearful and panicked, were burning red with rage, like smoldering coals, her teeth bared and lips curled back in defiance.

She gave a scream, bloodcurdling and vicious, and a shockwave burst from her body. Teshin grunted, and he tried to withdraw his sword to defend himself. But it was as if the scream had physically jarred him, as if the air around him had become viscous. Kat knocked away the sword. The force was so great that he staggered a few steps away from her, stunned. He became aware of his body shaking, even though he himself felt no fear.

Kat screamed again and leaped at him, claws leaving trails in the air. She slashed at him in a dizzying flurry, much faster than before. Teshin found himself on the defensive, barely keeping up with her attacks while his own movements continued to be slowed. He rolled away to disengage and charged. She swung at him, but Teshin slipped through her defense and drove his blade into her side.

She growled, and he realized that she had shifted her body to avoid a fatal wound. With no hesitation, both claws slashed into his chest, easily ripping through the armor and drawing blood.

As he saw blood drawn from his body, her wounds began to heal. The gashes in her side and chest closed in on themselves, the cuts on her face vanishing.  Kat swatted away his blade and dealt another slice to his arm. He leapt backwards, clutching the wound at his chest. She lunged forward, yelling. He charged as well, blade brought back in his hand.

But without the support of his wounded arm, the single-handed strike was deflected effortlessly. Kat delivered a kick that sent him flying across the observation deck. He went through a window and fell, landing hard onto the sparring room floor below.

She approached the shattered window and stood at the edge, claws handing by her side. Teshin shakily got to his feet and looked up at his opponent. His sword lay impaled on the ground several feet away. Blood and energy dripped from her claws. Through the hair that had fallen over her face, her eyes burned into him. Even from this distance, there was a palpable and chilling bloodlust. She was an angel of death.

Kat leapt from the deck. She flung out her arm and a rope shot out at him. He dodged it, the line latching onto the ground behind him. But she grinned, and too late, he realized that he done exactly what she wanted him to do. The rope sent her flying towards him at a speed faster than he had ever seen before.

She slammed into him, knocking him off his feet. They skidded along the ground, slowing just before the door. He held onto his second blade tightly, having drawn it to block just before she had hit him. 

Kat growled again, claws getting closer and closer to his face. A single point lightly touched his cheek, piercing the skin. For the briefest of seconds, he thought he saw her smiling.

With his last vestiges of strength, he pushed her off him and rolled to his feet. She recovered quickly and leapt at him again. With his smaller blade, he could not block all of her hits, taking cuts on his legs, arms and face. With each scored hit, she only seemed to grow stronger.

Finally, as he raised his blade too slowly, she launched a single strike that impaled his sword arm. He grunted in pain, but kept his grip. She caught the sword in between the blades of her other claw, twisting until the sword shattered into shards.

With another ferocious kick, she sent him slamming against the door. It was only through strength of will that he stood on his feet from the impact, yet still his knees threatened to buckle at any moment. Kat advanced, making it clear he would not get a chance to fall. She stood over her defenseless prey, eyes burning, seething.

She screamed and raised her claw up to strike.

Teshin let out a breath and closed his eyes. “Match over.”

Her hand froze. The red look in her eyes vanished.

The door opened behind Teshin. With nothing to support him, he collapsed, head hitting the floor of the hallway outside. He looked up to see Ford standing over him, confused expression turning to horror at his shredded appearance.

“What in the Void?” she whispered. She looked back up to Kat, whose furious demeanor was fading fast. The claws vanished, and she sank to the ground. Kat looked wide-eyed at her hands, which were stained with Teshin’s blood, then back at her opponent, lying defeated before her.

“What happened here?” Ford demanded. “Teshin, what is going on—”

“It’s nothing, Colonel,” Teshin said, weakly getting to his feet. “Merely an early sparring session with a struggling pupil.”

“What?” Kat said. “I thought I…aren’t I not a Tenno anymore?”

“‘Not a Tenno’?” Ford said blankly, looking at her. “Why would you not be?”

Kat looked at her, confusion increasing. She at Teshin, then back to Ford. “Didn’t you tell him to—”

“That was a lie, Romanko,” Teshin said, standing over her. Blood flowed from the wound she had inflicted on his wrist. “Colonel Ford had no intention of dismissing you from the unit.”

“A…lie?” she said. “Why? Why would you…”

In spite of his condition, Teshin smiled. “Are you really chiding me for lying, when you yourself do it so effortlessly?” He walked past her and picked up his broken sword. “Telling Gregor you felt only sadness during the attack. It was quite obvious that wasn’t the truth. Anyone who was only gripped by remorse would never have survived.” With some effort, he tugged his other sword out of the ground, inspecting it in the light. It was chipped in several places where Kats claws had struck. “Rage, however, is perfectly sufficient. All I had to do was to bring it out of you once more.”

“No,” Kat said. “You’re wrong, I’m not…” She looked at his wounds, the broken windows of the observation deck, and the blood from his body splattered across the floor.

He tilted his head, walking again past her. “You can deny it all you want, but this is your true self,” he said. “Accept it. It is not a curse, but a gift.”

Teshin stopped in front of Ford. “As I told you before, Colonel, your doubts about Romanko are unfounded. Without a doubt, she is the strongest fighter of the second generation.” With that, he left.

 

Miyoko jumped at the knock on her door. She got up from her desk and went up to door. “Who is it?” she said.

“Hello, Miyoko.” It was Hayden.

She keyed open the door to see him smiling. “Sorry to intrude on your break,” he said.

“Oh, not at all,” Miyoko said, “Please, come in.”

Hayden looked past her at the room. “Is Victoria with you?”

Miyoko gripped her arm. “No. Our training…finished early, so I sent her along. I think she’s going to watch Morgan and Roland spar.”

“And how did training go?” Hayden said, stepping into the room.

Miyoko’s squeezed her arm harder. “It went alright, I guess. We tried to brainstorm ideas for how to use her powers, but we couldn’t come up with much.”

“Well, as she’s put into combat situations, she’ll develop different uses naturally,” Hayden said.

“That’s what I told her,” Miyoko said. She sat down on her chair and looked at the seat Victoria had taken. What can I even do? Her eyes darted back to Hayden. He looked so trusting, so at ease as he smiled at her. 

“She’ll be fine,” Hayden said. “Keep up the good work.”

“…Yeah. Thanks Hayden.” Miyoko averted her gaze. It was too unbearable. “I-if you don’t mind, I’d like to start preparing for the next session.”

Hayden started. “Oh. Well, of course. I’ll leave you to it.”

“Thanks,” Miyoko said.

Hayden looked around awkwardly. “You know, if there’s anything you want to talk about, I’m all ears.”

Miyoko put a hand to her scar again, running a finger down the jagged mark. Once again there was that change in her eyes as she finally looked at him. “Yes, sir.”

Hayden blinked. “Well, I’ll see you around, Miyoko.” He turned and left the room.

 

When Roland stepped into Room 1310, he paused at the blood on the threshold.

“Well, that’s intimidating,” he muttered, as he stepped over the small puddle. Morgan was already kneeling across from him. Roland turned his gaze to the observation deck. Through the tinted windows, he could make out Teshin’s silhouette. Another figure was standing near him. The tall, slim figure and long hair was unmistakable.

“How’s it going?” He said to Morgan.

“Fine.” Morgan rose, picking up the Skana beside him.

“I’m surprised that this is the first time we’re sparring,” Roland said, taking a skana from a rack at the edge of the ring. He stood on the opposite combatant position. “I’m looking forward to seeing you fight.”

“Then I look forward to see how you fight, too,” Morgan said.

The two of them bowed, then took up ready stances. Roland held his blade high and aloft, while Morgan’s blade was held low to the ground.

Roland dashed in, initiating the fight with a broad, heavy stroke. Morgan lithely dodged it and responded with a barrage of light attacks. Roland parried each one, finding himself being pushed back by the relentless onslaught. He finally managed to take another powerful cleave that forced Morgan back.

Both of them moved back into ready positions. Morgan’s eyes narrowed. “Aren’t you going to start using your abilities?”

Roland smiled. “I’m afraid that I’ll have to go a bit easy on you. My abilities will just go straight through your shields.”

“Likewise,” Morgan said. “Shields can’t protect your life force.”

“Is that what it is?” Roland said. “I thought they were souls.”

“Maybe it is, maybe it isn’t,” Morgan replied. “Whatever it is, it would be ripped from your body, and it will kill you.”

“I’m curious,” Roland said, “After you…remove it, can you put it back?”

“I’ve tried that,” Morgan said, “Haven’t had much success with it.”

Roland paused. “And what have you tried that with?”

Morgan’s face was expressionless. “I have my ways,” he said. Before Roland could press further, the emaciated boy rushed forward to attack.

The two of them traded blows, neither gaining the upper hand. “Since you can’t use your abilities, and I can’t use mine, then it will just be swordplay, huh?” Roland said.

“Probably,” Morgan said.

Roland grinned. “So then whoever wins, would be the better swordsman, correct?”

“Maybe,” Morgan said.

“Well, let’s see,” Roland said. He parried an overhead cut and spun in place, swinging his skana with both hands in a powerful sidestroke.

The attack sent Morgan stumbling backwards. But as Roland pressed up, Morgan’s eyes flashed.

Roland felt a paralyzing surge of fear through his body, as he had felt in the mess hall. Morgan rushed forward and knocked away Roland’s sword. It spun out his slackened grip and clattered to the floor.

Time slowed to a crawl. Morgan’s blade swung backwards to strike Roland again. The terror gripped him. But he could tell something was off about it. Why am I afraid? What is there to fear?

There is fear in my body. But it is not my own.

Roland stepped to the side, narrowly avoiding Morgan’s sword as he stepped into Morgan’s center of balance. He swung his fist and dealt a blow to the side of Morgan’s helmet. As his opponent stumbled backwards, Roland grabbed Morgan’s sword hand and twisted the blade from his grip, letting it fall to the floor.

Morgan’s eyes smoldered with fury. Roland saw his arm charge up with orange energy as he brought it to bear, and a new, real fear, gripped him. He felt his own Void energy start to flow, and he brought his hand back as well, feeling the energy gather in the palm of his hand.

“Stop!” Victoria rushed in between them. Both boys froze. She looked from one to another, concern in her yes. “Don’t take this too far.”

Roland’s eyes widened. He looked down at his arm, then back at Victoria and Morgan. An intense burning pain gripped him as he jerked his arm away. He gasped and dropped to his knees. Victoria knelt down. “Are you alright?”

“I almost…again,” Roland gasped. “I almost harmed my friends again…” the pain doubled, and he clutched at his body, yelling in agony.

Victoria wrapped her arms around him, and green light obscured his vision. His burning wounds began to heal, and the pain began to subside. But the cries of pain did not. That was when he realized it was not him who was crying out anymore.

Victoria’s eyes were squeezed tight, her mouth wide open as her scream filled the room. Her own skin had turned into an ugly shade of red, skin festering. Then, it too began to heal. Her screams stopped as she let go of Roland, breathing heavily. She dropped to her knees and arms, body heaving.

“It’s alright,” she said, “You’re okay.”

“I’m okay? I’m okay?” Roland repeated. “Why the devil are you worried about me? You know your abilities transfer someone’s wounds to yourself, don’t you?”

“How could I not know?” Victoria said, still shaking slightly from the pain. She looked at her hands, once peeling and blistering.

“I can heal myself!” Roland said angrily. “I could bear it, my wounds can’t kill me, but they could’ve killed you!”

“And I can heal myself, too,” Victoria said. “Don’t worry, I was just surprised, that’s all. I’ve had much worse.” her words trailed off.

“Much worse?” Roland said, “How?”

She opened her mouth to respond, then her eyes widened. She put a hand to her mouth.

“Aboard the ship, I would guess,” Morgan said behind them. Victoria turned to him. Her face was pale with fear. He looked at her. “When your powers started to manifest, did you try to heal others, like you did with Roland?”

 “I…” Victoria said, stuttering. A tear rolled down her cheek, followed by another. “I didn’t…”

Roland looked at her. “Oh my god,” he said. “All those dying cadets. You couldn’t have…”

She turned and fled, running out the door and vanishing out of sight.

“Victoria!” Roland looked at Morgan. “Come on, let’s go!”

Morgan looked blankly at him. “Go where?”

“Are you daft? After her, of course!” Roland said angrily.

Morgan looked blankly at him. “Why?”

“Because—” Roland scoffed angrily. “Can’t you see how distressed she is?”

“Yes,” Morgan said.

“So why are you just standing there?” Roland said.

“We’ve upset her,” Morgan said simply. “So we should leave her be for right now.”

“You’re crazy!” Roland shouted, and he turned back to leave. “We’ve upset her—that’s all the more reason for us to apologize!” The door slid shut behind him, leaving Morgan alone.

Teshin watched from the observation deck as Morgan paused, then walked out of the room.

The entrance to the deck opened, followed by the sound of footsteps. He recognized the measured pace and the sound the soles made when they clacked on the metal floor.

“Am I needed, ‘Lotus?’” Teshin said as Ford sat down beside him.

“I’m just checking to see your progress,” Ford said. “This is the first time you’ve been my direct subordinate, so I wanted to see how you were handling your work.”

“I thought I was given full discretion in how I trained them.”

“You do,” Ford said. “For now. If I deem your methods unreliable, however, then I will limit that discretion.”

Teshin paused. “I trust that such measures are not necessary?”

“For now,” she said. “But if you pull another stunt like you did with Romanko, I may decide otherwise.”

Teshin tilted his head forward. “These are the best humanity has to offer the Void. Putting them through hell will only make them stronger.”

Ford was silent. “They are the best,” she said, “But they are still human. Push someone too hard, and they will break.”

Teshin tilted his head. “Then they will break, and then they will mend. Their greatest strength is not their ability to climb highest, but to continue climbing even after they’ve fallen to the bottom.” He rose. “They are not children, Colonel. Your role is that of a commanding officer. Not a mother.”

“And your role is that of a subordinate,” Ford said softly as he walked towards the exit. “Do not patronize, me, Teshin.”

He paused in front of the open doorway. “I am here to ensure the success of your unit. I will not speak my mind unless I deem it necessary.” The doors slid shut after him.

 

“You’re going to be all right!” Victoria yelled to the dying boy. “You’re going to be just fine!” She gripped his hand tightly.

His body was seizing, strange pus foaming at his mouth and pooling on the floor. When she touched him, it felt like her insides were burning, melting. Her lungs turned to liquid and solid again, like lava was coursing through her insides, and she coughed, the same putrid foam leaking from her mouth as it scalded her throat. Still she held onto his hand tightly, willing herself to remain calm.

In her other hand, she clutched the arm of a girl from her unit, whose body was exuding blood out of every pore of her skin. Victoria could feel individual blood vessels bursting inside of her own body, and it felt like arrows were piercing every inch of her flesh. She knelt in between them, their last link to life.

They were the last two. The only ones that were left alive. She couldn’t bring herself to think about the others. I’ll keep them like this until help arrives, she thought. Help will be here soon.

But three hours passed. Three hours of her organs decomposing and recomposing, blood soaking her uniform dark red and collecting in a pool around her, mixing with the girl’s. The pain almost felt like a dull ache now. The compartment was silent save for the chokes of the boy and the whimpers of the girl.

Her strength began to fade, but she gripped their hands even tighter. “You’ll be all right,” she said, squeezing her eyes shut, “Just hold on a little longer, someone is coming to help us, they have to be!” She said those words as much to them as to herself.

She felt her grip start to slide from the girl’s hand, their blood making the connection slippery. She tried but failed to hold on, and her hand left the girl’s, splashing into the blood.

Victoria fell forward, barely registering her hand leaving the boy’s as her face hit the wet floor, the stench of blood and death filling her nostrils. The pain lasted for only a bit longer before the last of her damaged blood vessels and shattered organs repaired. But there would be no respite but death for the two beside her. She screamed at her body to move, but it was weak from the exhaustion of a thousand injuries. As she faded from consciousness, her body had completely healed. The only pain left was the burning, aching pain in her heart, and that was the worst of all.

Victoria stood in the shower, still clothed in her uniform. When she looked at her hands, she could still see their blood on them, could feel it cover her skin like a film, no matter how many times she had washed herself. This time was no different.

Numbly, she turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, walking into her room. She paused at the doorway. Her legs gave out, knees hitting the ground. She let her head knock against the surface softly.

Someone knocked back from outside. “Hey,” Miyoko’s muffled voice sounded uncertain. “Are you alright in there?”

Victoria did not answer, keeping her body still as water and tears dripped to the ground.

“Did they find out?” Miyoko asked, “About what happened?”

She kept quiet.

“I should’ve talked with you about it earlier,” Miyoko said, almost to herself. “I’m not really good at reading people’s emotions, but I could tell this distressed you enough. I’m sorry I’m not much help with this.”

“It’s all right,” Victoria said, her voice small.

Miyoko paused. “Does it make you feel…unfit to be a Tenno? Because you couldn’t save anyone? That they’ll judge you for it? What are you so afraid of?”

Victoria looked down. “On the ship, I…couldn’t save anyone,” she said, “Even worse, I made them all suffer needlessly.”

She clutched herself tightly. Her hands started trembling again, nails biting into her flesh and drawing blood. The wounds quickly healed. “I’m…a monster. I couldn’t have saved them at all, but I was just doing it for my ego. I should have…I shouldn’t have tried to help them,” she sobbed, “I should have…I should’ve just let them die!” The last words came out as a scream.

“No, you shouldn’t have.” A voice said.

She looked up. Roland?

Outside, Roland looked hesitantly at Miyoko. She nodded her head. “You help people,” he said to Victoria’s door, “That’s what you do. All of them…your friends, mine,” Grover’s face came to his mind, and his skin started to prickle again. “They all wanted to live. Even if it was painful, even if they were suffering,” he said, and he felt thick tears break his voice. “I’m sure they were grateful that you tried to save them!”

There was no reply. Then, the door slid open. Victoria’s eyes were red, but free of tears. She looked at Roland. “You don’t think I was wrong?” she whispered.

“Absolutely not,” Roland said.

Her body trembled. “You don’t think I’m a monster?”

Roland smiled. “You’re an angel,” he said to her.

She paused. “Do you think…they hate me?”

“I’m sure…no, I know, they were all thankful for what you did.”

Her whole body shook. “Do,” she began to say, “Do you hate me?”

“Why would I?” Roland cried. “I…I only wish…That I could’ve done the same for my friends,” he said. “My best friend died right in front of me, and all I was concerned with was healing myself. I should’ve tried to save him…should’ve tried to…” his skin was degenerating rapidly now. He understood, why it happened. It’s because I want to suffer. No, I deserve to. For failing Grover. I don’t hate her. I hate myself. He let the burning sensation claw at his skin, becoming almost unbearable.

Victoria put a hand to his face. He saw the green energy pass through him and his skin started to heal. “No, don’t—!” he cried, but Victoria looked at him with a sorrowful yet firm look.

“Look at you,” she said softly, “As if you’re in a position to be berating me.” She smiled at him. “You couldn’t save people too. But I didn’t either. Even if you had healed your friend, there was nothing you could have done. There was nothing I could have done. It’s not your fault, Roland.”

Roland looked at her, tears falling fast. “Then it’s not yours, either.”

“I guess not, isn’t it?” she said, voice breaking, and they hugged each other. Her skin started to grow red as his repaired. She closed her eyes, her face tight with pain. He felt her body heat through her sopping skin and clothes, her body shivering. This is my fault, he thought. Let me…heal her too. His hand glowed green as he put a hand around his back, and she, too, began to heal.

She smiled. “You’re all right,” she said.

Roland smiled back. “You are too,” he said.

Miyoko closed her eyes, letting out a breath. She gripped her arm tightly again, then turned to leave. She walked to the end of the hallway and turned left, not noticing Morgan standing quietly around the other corner, still as death.

 

CH. 32: CONFLICTING

Spoiler

Chapter 32: Conflicting

“Come in,” the muffled voice said at her knock.

Miyoko keyed opened the door and stepped into General Stavus’ office. Her gaze darted around the Spartan furnishings, the many medals and plaques of the academy headmaster nonchalantly hung up on the wall. It reminded her of home, of her mother and her father.

It made her uncomfortable.

“Cadet Takahashi, thank you for coming,” Stavus said. He picked up a holopad and scrolled through it, beckoning with his other hand for her to sit. “Let’s see. Squad Leader of S42, correct?”

She dipped her head. “Yes, sir.”

He stroked his beard. “But you’re requesting for a transfer to another squad.”

“That’s correct, sir,” Miyoko said.

Stavus stared at the request for a while longer. Finally, he put the holopad down and gave a heavy sigh. “Now, Cadet, please help me understand,” he said. “Why would you want such a thing? From your reports, all of your instructors say that you have led 42 with distinction. You’ve whipped up your subordinates into real fighting shape.”

He brought up the roster of S42, indicating the files of the cadets under her command. “Each of them had failing win percentages in their simulations, but when they were selected to be your squad, they’re reaching almost 50%.” Stavus set the holopad down and smiled at her. “Just looking at the numbers, you’re doing a fantastic job, cadet.”

Miyoko clenched her hands. Now or never. “That’s just by the numbers, sir. But…my squad will never have a positive win ratio.” She had tried. She had given it her all, but it seemed that no matter what she did, there was something in her team, lack of good composition, critical hesitation, or some other factor, that always made even their victories seem to be just luck. Against smarter opponents, against the Sentients, she knew they stood no chance.

“I’m willing to transfer to any other squad, sir,” she continued. “Even if…even if it means I’ll have to be demoted.” She shut her eyes at the words.

Stavus frowned. “Ms. Takahashi,” he said. “You’re Daisuke’s daughter, isn’t it?”

Her nails bit into her flesh at her father’s name. “Yes, sir.”

He sighed. “Now, young lady, I know your parents. They aren’t risking their lives in the Outer Sector for their only child to throw away her career just because of a struggling squad. If he was S42, I’m sure your father could whip those laggards into shape, and I have faith that you could, too.” He leaned forward and gave her an encouraging smile. “Do your best, and I’m sure you’ll make them proud.”

 

She left his office with her face perfectly composed. Internally, her mind was furiously working to plan the next day of training. If the situation isn’t going to change, I’ll just have to make the best of it.

But just the thought of the long nights after everyone else was asleep, training and hammering in orders and maneuvers into her squad just so they could barely scrape through the next test, exhausted her. Bags had formed under her eyes from a lack of sleep, and she fought the urge to let her feet drag, forcing her body to maintain the march step drilled into her as a child. She pushed the thoughts away. Trust my intuition. It’ll all turn out fine.

She rounded the corner and collided with another cadet. They bounced off each other as she exclaimed and crashed to the ground. She heard a holopad clatter to the floor. Miyoko let out a frustrated breath, picking herself up the ground. Father would love this, she thought.

“I’m sorry,” a panicked voice said, and she saw a hand extended above her. She looked up to see it was a boy, black hair neatly shaved in the classic legionnaire buzz cut. Miyoko recognized him as the leader of S1, the top cadet in her class. “I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

She took his hand and he pulled her to her feet. “The fault is mine,” she said. “I was…distracted.”

“It was a mutual thing,” the boy said, shrugging. He looked at her closely. “Hang on, you’re Miyoko Takahashi, right? You’re 42’s leader.”

“That’s correct,” she said. She closed her eyes and prepared herself for another gushing bout of praise for her father.

The boy nodded. “Thought so. I saw you were signed up for the close quarters fight next week. I heard you’re a pretty good fighter. I’m in it too; hopefully we’ll square off with each other.”

She blinked. “Oh, yes. I’m not all that good,” she said, “I just…practice a lot.” She mentally kicked herself, but her brain was too tired to come up with anything else.

He laughed. “I don’t see the difference,” he said.

“Hayden!” They turned to see a tall, dark-skinned girl beckoning down the hallway. “We can’t start the meeting without you, move it!”

“Copy that, Nadia,” he called. The boy bent down to pick up the holopad, then looked back at her. “Well, I’ve got to get going, but I’m looking forward to it.”

She met his gaze. “Same,” she said. She found herself smiling slightly, in anticipation of the competition. “It’s Hayden, right? Hayden Tenno?”

He nodded. “Yep. See you there.”

“See you.” She watched him meet up with the girl called Nadia and vanish around another corner. He probably has good subordinates. He can trust them to follow whatever orders he gives him.

“Miyoko!” a voice down the hallway cried out. She turned to see one of her squadmates running towards her. He stopped, resting on his knees and panting. “We’ve been looking all over for you,” he said. “You got…a message.”

“A message?” She said. “From who?”

“It’s from the Outer Sector,” he said, his face looking bleak. “Neptune is lost. Your parents…your parents were killed.”

 

“Miyoko? Miyoko, it’s me, Victoria.”

Miyoko’s eyes flew open and she got out of bed. “I’m coming,” she said, “Just a moment.” She flung the closet open and switched into her training uniform for the day.

Victoria was waiting outside. Since Morgan and Roland’s fight, she looked much more cheerful, more confident in herself. At least now, I have a subordinate I can trust.

Could her subordinate trust her, though? After Roland and Morgan’s fight, it had been Roland who had pulled Victoria out of her depression, not her mentor. Had she followed her intuition, Miyoko might have said the same words that Roland had said.

But it had been a long time since she had trusted her intuition.

“How are you today?” Victoria said, bringing her to the present.

“I’m doing alright,” Miyoko said. She wasn’t sure if that was truthful or not. “And yourself?”

“I’m feeling well.” For her part, Victoria certainly looked it. No longer the mournful, demure girl from not even a few days ago.

Miyoko couldn’t help smiling. “And how is Roland doing?”

“Oh,” Victoria said, “He’s doing well too.” She blushed slightly.

“I’m sorry,” Miyoko said quickly. “I was inquiring because he’s your sparring partner. Not… because of anything else.”

A silence fell between them. Miyoko looked at Victoria. Is there anything else? After Roland’s counsel, they had certainly gotten closer. For Roland, she could definitely see he wanted to be more than friends with Victoria.

But if Miyoko were to trust her intuition again, she got the feeling it wasn’t so simple for Victoria.

 

Sebastian followed Dr. Coven through the maze of hallways. “Sir,” he said, “Why would you house this in the biological labs?”

The scientist paused. “You may be unusual cases, but as someone that once was human, you are biological, are you not? That is why our research is housed here.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow, but shrugged. As they continued further down the hallway, an unearthly scream sounded from behind them. Coven’s radio squawked. A small group of people marched passed. Three were legionnaires, but there was something strange about the rest. They were definitely human, and yet there was something off, twisted about them, their bodies exaggerated like cartoons and their facial features slightly out of place from where they should be. They were shaking in fear, huddled together as the Legionnaires led them down the hallway, as if guiding cattle rather than human beings.

“Who are they?” the Tenno said.

Coven was checking a holopad. “Hm?”

Sebastian looked back at the group. “Those ones with the legionnaires.”

The scientist didn’t look up. “Ah, the Grineer? Just a bit of extra help around the labs. They’re clones, that’s why they don’t look completely right.”

“Where are they going? What’s going on?” Sebastian said as the group passed around a corner.

“Just another day at the office, I assure you,” Coven said. “We have arrived.”

The door before them slid open at Coven’s passcode. Beyond was a room twice the size of the one where Hayden had first beheld his Warframe. Automated workstations lined the wall, limbs moving and sparks flying as they worked to complete their programmed tasks. A few technicians walked among the machines, occasionally performing maintenance or taking completed pieces to a staging area.

In the center were 4 capsules whose contents were hidden by gas. Sebastian saw vaguely human silhouettes through the smoke. “The new Warframes for Squad 1?” he said, referring to Hayden, Miyoko, Gregor and Jason.

“Correct, Tenno.” Dr. Coven said. They walked passed the rows of working machines. “This is the Foundry; production of all Tenno related weaponry takes place here. My office is at the end of the hallway.

The reached a small, nondescript door. Coven typed in another long passcode and the door slid open, revealing a small desk and workstation.

“I was expecting an evil genius’s lair,” Sebastian said. “Where are all your favorite toys?”

“Certainly not out in the open where someone could steal them,” the scientist said. Sebastian wondered how someone would even be able to break in with the number of coded security doors they had passed through already. “Rest assured though, I keep only the best here.” He tapped an almost invisible panel on the corner of the desk, which slid back to reveal yet another keypad. Without looking, he typed in yet another lengthy passcode.

The wall behind the workstation parted, revealing an almost deadly-looking array of technology. “All that science can achieve, and then some, can be done by what you see here,” Coven said. “Now, to business.” He sat down behind his desk and typed another command into the desk’s keypad. A chair rose from the ground in front, and Coven waved his hand, offering the seat to Sebastian. “What do you wish to discuss?”

As Sebastian sat down, he pulled his father’s orb from his pocket, examining it. “I’m here learn more about…well, me, I guess,” he said. “I understand you examined the First Tenno aboard the Taurus, but it’s been a while since you’ve had any thorough examinations, correct?”

Coven tilted his head. “Squad 1 has been brought in for some examination to sync their suits more fully, but no, nothing…thorough.”

Sebastian looked up from the ball, meeting his gaze with the scientist. “Then allow me to be the next one,” Sebastian said. “If you’re looking for a guinea pig, you’ve got one.”

Something flickered in Dr. Coven’s eyes. “Speaking honestly, young Tenno, there are not many who would be so willing to submit themselves like that. Especially in the biological labs of the Order of the Lotus.”

“Well, then let me clarify,” Sebastian said, smiling. “I’m willing to be tested on, but I want to be a partner in your research. I think someone from…our side, with scientific prowess, will help accelerate your research process. Wouldn’t it?” He began tossing the ball to the side, using a gravitational field to pull it back each time.

Coven grunted. “Your proposition does sound inviting,” he said. He swiveled his chair to the array of machinery on the wall, thinking. Finally, he said, “Meet me here tomorrow when your training is over, and we’ll discuss this more.”

Sebastian nodded, catching the ball one last time and pocketing it. “Understood, sir.” He grinned.

Coven turned back to his desk and tented his fingers. “Then I’ll see you tomorrow, Tenno. Good day.”

Sebastian bowed and exited the office.

Coven stared at the empty chair, pursing his lips. He typed in another command into the keypad, and the walls slid back to hide the equipment. He closed his eyes.

There was a hiss at the door. He opened his eyes to see Morgan Heath step through the door and silently take Sebastian’s seat. “Morning, Doctor,” Morgan whispered.

A smile crept on Coven’s face. “Ah, yes. The usual, then?”

Morgan nodded. Coven tapped another command, and a different wall panel opened up, revealing a collection of white boxes. They shook and shuddered, as if there was something moving around inside each one. Morgan stood up and walked over to the panel, picking one up. The shaking increased as he lifted the box. “Thank you, Doctor,” Morgan said.

“It’s my pleasure,” Dr. Coven said, the same smile on his face. “How did the previous attempts go?”

Morgan frowned. “They failed. But I’m making progress.”

“That’s good to hear.” Coven paused. “But I don’t suppose it is yet time to inform Colonel Ford of this…training?”

Morgan inclined his head. “I don’t believe so sir.”

Coven smiled again. “Well, that’s for the best, I suppose. I wish you the best of luck, Tenno.”

A whimper came from inside the box. Morgan’s eyes flickered downwards before looking back up. He nodded, then turned and left. As he passed through the foundry, the whimpering and shaking increased. The corners of Morgan’s mouth turned upwards.

 

Koda woke with tears in his eyes. It was the same dream from before, finding Rilla inside the master technicians’ office, the never-ending sound of the 51 shots echoing in his ear. His heart was beating rapidly. The tears did not stop. He sat up, wiping them away, but they kept flowing.

These days, it seemed that every time he closed his eyes, he could see that tiny room. Yet he could also see moments shared in the training room, seeing her for the first time in the mess hall, the kiss before they had parted forever. He tried to clear his mind, but that only made him think about her more.

Shaking his head, he got out of bed to change into training gear. Rilla’s wristblades were lying on the drawer within the closet. Even if he wasn’t scheduled to spar, he put them on each day, out of force of habit, or something else. He closed his eyes and remembered her strapping the gauntlets onto his arms. That resolute glint, that caring smile.

I…miss her.

The thought continued to plague his mind throughout the day. Even with what happened during the Nemesis incident, it had not bothered him as much as it did now. But since Hayden had decided the next phase of the program was working more closely with the other Tenno, he had been working with Joul, and by extension Melody, on a more regular basis.

Beside him, Morgan seemed lost in his own thoughts as well; though he was usually quiet, he seemed even more withdrawn than usual as the pair of them walked through the hallways. His face was perplexed, as if he was working over a problem in his mind that he couldn’t figure out.

“Is something troubling you?” Koda asked.

Morgan gave him a sidelong glance. “No,” he said.

“Are you sure?” Koda said. “You can tell me if something is bothering you.” As he said the words, his conflict with Rilla came to mind. He had told Morgan about what had happened aboard the capital ship, but not the entire story. It would’ve been easy for Morgan to turn the phrase right back at him.

Instead, Morgan replied, “There is nothing I want to talk about.”

Koda shrugged, letting the matter pass, and the pair walked in silence once more.

They rounded another corner to find Joul and Melody in front of the door to the armory, talking to each other. She turned at the sound of their footsteps and locked gazes with Koda.

“Oh, hey, Koda,” Joul said, “Ready for training?”

He forced his gaze to Joul. “Yes,” he said. “Let’s begin.”

Joul nodded and keyed open the door. It seemed that the armory was growing larger by the day, once empty racks filled with various new weaponry ordered in by Teshin to expand their combat skills. Joul walked over and selected a Soma rifle.

“Didn’t Teshin say to use a different weapon?” Koda said.

Joul sighed. “I miss the old girl, though.”

“The whole point of this is to familiarize ourselves with new weapons,” Koda said. “Pick something else out.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Joul placed the Soma back on the rack and picked up a Vectis, heading out to a firing room.

Morgan had wandered over to section holding the melee weapons. He stopped at a small rack of scythes, picking one up and feeling its weight. He twirled it in his hand, watching the golden handle and pale white blades shine under the light of the room.

“Teshin said Reapers are tricky to handle. They require a very precise form because of their unusual shape,” Koda said. “You’d probably have to have him train you personally on how to use it.”

“That’s not a problem,” Morgan said, still staring at the scythe.

Koda watched him curiously. More obsession with death. What could have caused him to have such a macabre interest?

Morgan caught him staring. “Death has always been part of my life. After the Sentients attacked my colony, I spent a month living with nothing but the dead before the Legionnaires found me.” He placed the Reaper back onto the rack. “I was terrified, at first. I slept there in an open grave where I had been hidden for the first few days.”

“And then what happened?”

His face flickered briefly. “I was hungry and starving. It no longer mattered to me at that point. I became numb to it, and eventually, I accepted it.” He walked down the aisle, took a Vectis from the rack, and headed after Joul.

Koda stared at him. Then he shook his head and walked down the aisle. For the past two weeks, he had been practicing bows. Their potential for stealth, coupled with the immense stopping power that a Warframe could produce with a hypertension string made him quite interested in mastering the ancient weapon.

He stopped when he saw that one of the golden Paris model bows was already gone, as was its corresponding quiver. Melody had taken it and left as silently as she came. He considered switching to a different weapon, grabbing a Vectis and joining Joul and Morgan. But he shook his head. This is stupid. He picked up a Paris and headed out.

When he entered the firing range, he forced himself to not look at Melody, sensing her presence at the end of the range. He took up a booth on the other side and set down the quiver on the side of the booth before stringing the bow. These models didn’t have even half the tension of the bows they would be using with the Warframes, yet even then, it took a considerable amount of strength to string the weapon. The unusual ornate shape of the prime variant did not help either. At last, he connected the top end with the string. He tested the tension, drawing back slightly.

Satisfied, he brought it up into position and drew an arrow from the quiver. Nocking it onto the string, he pulled back, setting his sights on a target at the far end of the range. He took a breath, then released.

The arrow shot from the bow and embedded itself onto the wall several inches from the edge of his intended target. He cursed and grabbed another arrow, drawing it back and firing. Two weeks of constant practice had made the move effortless, yet even this shot missed the target as well. He drew another arrow and nocked it, drawing back as far as he could. Koda held it there, staring at the target as if willing it to attract the arrow through some magnetic force.

He fired, and once again, the shot went wide. It took all of his self-control to not throw the bow against the floor in frustration. He let out a breath, a thick black smoke pouring from his nostrils and into the air, then reached for another arrow and slid it onto the bow.

“Keep your hand still,” a quiet voice said behind him.

Koda stopped mid draw. He turned.

Melody was watching him, bow slung around her shoulder and quiver on her back. “Your draw hand is unsteady. At that distance, it’s messing up your shot.”

He looked at his hand, and realized it was shaking. It wasn’t to an extreme degree, but it was noticeable now that she had pointed it out. He slowly set the string back into position and removed the arrow. Looking down, he inspected his offending hand, sheathed in Rilla’s gauntlet. Her blood had long since seeped and stained the toughened leather of the glove. The hand began to tremble more. He clutched at it, willing it to stop.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“It’s nothing,” he said, picking up the bow and stepping off the booth. He stepped around her and seated himself onto the bench, resting his head in his hands. “I guess it’s an off day. Don’t mind me.”

She looked at him with that same curious expression from before, then nodded and stepped up to his booth. She slung the Paris from around her shoulder and brought it to bear, selecting an arrow from her quiver. Although Koda still had to look at the quiver to pick up an arrow from beside him, she drew the arrows from her back with a kind of familiarity that couldn’t be known in two weeks. In a single motion, she nocked the arrow and pulled it back. Her stance, the position of her arms, all of it was perfect. Poised with the slender and well-crafted bow, she exuded an aura of grace and control. It reminded him too much of Rilla.

She released the arrow, and it sunk dead center into Koda’s target.

“Impressive,” Koda said. “How long have you known how to use a bow?”

“I used to go hunting with my father, before I joined the academy,” she said, drawing another arrow from her quiver and drew back. “It’s been a while since I’ve been able to practice, though.”

Koda cocked his head. “Most of the Outer Sector didn’t really have that opportunity,” he said. “Are you from the Inner Sector?”

“No.” She released the string and the arrow sunk into the bullseye of another target. “There was a large reserve near where I lived on Neptune. My family was affluent enough to have access to hunting licenses.”

Koda paused. “The reserve at Psamanthe? I visited there as a child.”

She fired another shot and then lowered the bow. “So you used to be a Neptunian, too?” she asked, not turning.

“I still am,” Koda replied. “We just need to take it back from the Sentients.”

Melody didn’t respond. Koda leaned back onto the wall, tilting his head upwards. His head knocked against the hard surface. “So were you also at the academy when it fell?”

“Yes,” she said. Another pause. “You had no relatives living in other colonies, did you?”

“No.” Koda closed his eyes. “Strange, huh. Just like that, in the blink of an eye, everyone you grew up with, all the random faces you passed on the street, gone forever.”

“No one to call home to, no one to attend your graduation from Basic or your promotion to squad leader.” She slung the bow around her back. “To lose everything.”

“Not everything,” Koda said, looking at her. “You must have had friends at the academy.”

“Yes.” She said, still staring at the targets. “And now the Void has taken them.” A silence fell between them.

He got up from the bench. “The Void takes, but it also gives,” he said. “You have a new family to lean on, and the powers you’ve been given are strong enough to do some taking of your own. We may not be able to regain what we lost in the Hellspace. But perhaps losing all that we once knew is just motivation to take back even more, to protect what we have left.”

She looked to the side. “There are limits, aren’t there?” she asked him. “Even with our powers, we can only take so much, save so many people.” Her gaze shifted back and locked with him.

He looked down. “Perhaps. We may not be strong yet, but I’ll keep training, grow stronger and be faster, until…I can protect millions.” He closed his eyes. “And this time, I’ll protect you.” The words were out before he knew it. He had wanted to say those words for so long, but the person who they were meant for could no longer hear him.

For the first time, her expression changed, first to confusion, then to contempt. “I don’t need your saving,” she said, stepping off the booth. “If your powers will let you protect millions, then so will mine.” She stopped beside him. “I don’t need anyone to lean on.” Melody continued walking and left the range, silent once more.

 

Roland cleaved a Sentient in two with his Gram. He swung the sword over his head, gathering momentum before bringing it down on another Sentient behind him. Grinning, he carved a path through the horde of enemies with focused savagery.

A heatblast struck him in the back. He stumbled, and the Sentients quickly pressed their advantage, gathering around him and firing more shots.

Roland roared and slammed the blade into the ground. A path of blue fire burst from it and consumed the enemies in front of him. He stepped onto the field of spiraling energy, but it did not burn him. The heatblasts that slipped through his parries felt weaker, less potent.

Finally, only one enemy remained. It fired once in defiance, but Roland easily blocked the shot with his sword, the projectile exploding against it. Then, he raised his palm at the Sentient, focusing his Void energy.

Blue spirals shot from its body, staggering it. The spirals bounced off the walls and homed in on its target, circling overhead like vultures before plunging into it, tearing through its armor and into the core. The Sentient sputtered and collapsed before him.

The walls of the room flickered before the Simulacrum changed back into its unassuming bare form, the piles of Sentients vanishing around him. The flames beneath his feet remained, curling and flickering.

Victoria stepped into the room. “How was that?” Roland asked, smiling.

“You’ve really improved on your form,” she said. “I didn’t see any wasted movement. But, you’re still a little reckless. You barely tried to defend against incoming attacks. What would happen to you if this was a real fight?”

Roland looked at his HUD. His shields had nearly reached critical levels. He shrugged. “If that’s the case, then I’ll just heal myself.”

She shook her head. “Your regeneration moves too slowly. Regardless, don’t rely too much on your abilities, that’s what Teshin said, right?”

Roland shrugged. “I suppose you’re right.” He bent down to look at the field of energy. “Take a look at this; it damages enemies and strengthens allies.” He looked up at her. “At the very least, I’ll take less damage this way.”

Victoria knelt down next to him. Cautiously, she reached out a hand to touch it. Rather than searing, it felt warm, energy siphoning from the flames and wrapping around her. It reminded her of Gregor’s aura, which he had used on occasion when she and Miyoko were training with him and Kat. “How does it know whether you are friend or foe?” she said.

He smiled. “I’ve discovered something about our healing powers. It’s not about being calm, or relieved. It’s about wanting to help the person you’re trying to heal.” His eyes dimmed. “That’s why I had so much trouble healing myself before, because I didn’t want to. But now, it’s almost effortless.” He put a hand on her shoulder. “And with you, you want to always help people, right? That’s why you heal anybody you’re near.”

Roland’s palm felt warm through her uniform.  He smiled evenly at her. She rose, his hand slipping off her. “So the opposite is true then, isn’t it? When you want to hurt another, that’s how your abilities activate?”

He pursed his lips. “Yes. That’s with my abilities, at any rate. So when I put those thoughts together, then I can create this.” He tapped the fire. “Neat, isn’t it? It’s the embodiment of my ideals. Protecting the good in the world and cleansing the evil, simultaneously.”

She didn’t respond, looking away from him. “Back when you fought Morgan for the first time, would your abilities have harmed him?” she said at last.

Roland hesitated. “That’s…no. There’s no way. He’s an ally—a friend.”

“It didn’t look that way to me,” Victoria said, closing her eyes. “It looked like you two wanted to kill each other.”

Roland shook his head. “But Morgan is a fellow Tenno. Sure, I don’t always agree with him, but I know him to be a good person. My abilities would never harm him.”

“Are you sure that’s how your abilities work?” Victoria said, turning. “Can it never harm a good person, even if they were your enemy?” She looked down. “What is a good person, anyway? Who defines that?”

Roland stared at the fire. “You know a good person when you see one,” he said. “You’re a good person. I’m a good person. Morgan…is also a good person.” He got up from the ground. “Well, I guess I’ll head over to the next training session.” He headed for the door.

Victoria did not move. “Roland,” she said.

Roland stopped, turning his head. “Yes, Victoria?”

“Is there really a good and evil in this system?” she said.

He faced forward, hesitating. “There is,” he said slowly. “There has to be.”

 

Edited May 19, 2016 by ROSING

[BaIthazar]

I've always been a fan of the radial javelin/bullet attractor combo

ok, might be interesting to see it from someone elses view..

I've always been on the Nyx wagon... but something new wouldn't hurt :)

[Krios_99]

Are all the frames going to be in this origin story (eventually), or just a few?

[BaIthazar]

Are all the frames going to be in this origin story (eventually), or just a few?

 

all frames are possible, though some don't have as much potential in a story like this.. (might be hard to place Limbo in here)

but I am curious what Rhino will be like

 

+1 for question I want answered aswell :P

Edited February 2, 2015 by BaIthazar

[Dequire]

First and foremost I want to say, very cool. I love a good bit of fan made background/lore to a game that explains so little of itself, and it's fun to read. But I'm a bit of a critic at heart, and an aspiring writer to boot. Things seem.. really rushed, especially with the last chapter, the situation with  (I assume) Mag seemed a bit forced/unbelievable. A week straight with not being able to move? Surely she would have relaxed somewhat in her sleep.

 

I'm not saying the stories are bad, just something I noticed that I thought I would point out. :P I'm still enjoying it so far.

[ROSING]

On 2/2/2015 at 1:14 AM, Krios_99 said:

 

 

Are all the frames going to be in this origin story (eventually), or just a few?

 

For now there are 8 of them here...at some point there will be more, but that's assuming I actually make it to that point in the story...

 

 

On 2/2/2015 at 2:45 AM, Dequire said:

 

 

First and foremost I want to say, very cool. I love a good bit of fan made background/lore to a game that explains so little of itself, and it's fun to read. But I'm a bit of a critic at heart, and an aspiring writer to boot. Things seem.. really rushed, especially with the last chapter, the situation with  (I assume) Mag seemed a bit forced/unbelievable. A week straight with not being able to move? Surely she would have relaxed somewhat in her sleep.

 

I'm not saying the stories are bad, just something I noticed that I thought I would point out. :P I'm still enjoying it so far.

 

Noted! How exactly is it rushed and what can I do to slow the pace down?

 

I also thought that it would seem a bit odd that she's been there for a week, but unfortunately at that point I had already posted the chapter...:T

 

STORY CONTINUES HERE!!

CH. 33: REVEAL

Spoiler

The Sentient wormship carefully tailed the Orokin cruiser, cautious of accidentally falling into its scanner range again. The cloak prevented them from physically seeing the ship, but a small tracker, pinned just as the ship had exited the Mercury Drydock, allowed them to follow it just as well.

The seeming importance of their prey’s mission became more critical as they followed the ship for over a month. Judging from its trajectory, it was heading towards Jupiter, where the Sentients had been gathering a small attack fleet.

Perhaps it was this lone ship that was the Orokin’s response. What could it be carrying? Some weapon capable of devastating an entire armada? Whatever the case, now that it was clear where their prey’s destination was, it would not be allowed to reach it. They would act soon, and whatever weapon the Orokin were preparing would fall into their hands.

 

 

When Roland entered the circular hall, only a few Tenno had arrived before him in anticipation of Dr. Coven’s sudden announcement. He spotted Kat sitting on the second floor, a ring of seats overlooking the center stage.

He took the stairs behind the seats to join her. Before he could got closer, she stiffened and whipped her head around.

Roland looked at her curiously. “Hello, Kat,” he said. “May I sit here?

Kat’s shoulders relaxed, and her widened eyes dimmed. “Sure,” she said.

“Thanks.” He took the seat next to her and peered out into the stage. Dr. Coven and Sebastian were at the center, talking with one another and comparing notes on holopads.

Kat looked at him. “Why aren’t you with Darren? Or Victoria?

Roland smiled. “Darren told me to go on ahead, he’s just trying to get some extra sleep in. And Victoria…she said she would come in with Miyoko.” He turned to her. “What about you? Where’s Gregor?”

Kat looked back down at the stage. “He’s…somewhere.”

Roland frowned. “Are you doing alright?”

“What? Yeah, I’m fine. Why do ask?” she said, not looking at him.

He cocked his head. “I haven’t seen you at any killhouse exercises or sparring matches lately. Was just wondering if you had hurt yourself or something.”

“No, I’ve been fine. Thanks for your concern,” she said. “Gregor and I have just been training on our own.”

“I see,” Roland said, “Finding new ways to use your abilities?”

Her knuckles went white. “Yeah, something like that.”

“I understand. Well, I’m looking forward to seeing what you come up with,” he said.

Kat nodded absentmindedly. She drew her feet up to the seat, curling her body and wrapping her arms around her knees. “Hey, Roland.”

Roland looked over. “Yeah?”

Kat was staring straight ahead. “Are you ever afraid of your powers?”

“Afraid of them?” Roland pursed his lips. “I guess I was,” he said. “But not anymore.” He looked at his hands. “If I’m not careful, my powers could end up doing the opposite of what I want. But if I'm afraid that something like that will happen, I'll never be in control.” A small blue charge floated from his palm. “If this curse is going to manifest one way or another, then I’ll let it manifest on my terms.”

Kat closed her eyes. “And they have to manifest, don’t they?”

Roland shrugged. “We’re being used as weapons. It’s inevitable that all of this training will be put to the test on the battlefield. And when it does, we have to be ready to use them.”

“I see.” She buried her head in her arms. Roland looked at her curiously, then turned back to the stage, allowing silence to once again fall between them.

 

 

Gregor watched Kat and Roland from a seat on the ground floor of the hall. Kat stayed in her curled up form, not moving.

“Gregor.” He looked up to see a cross-looking Nadia. “What has Kat been up to?”

He shrugged. “Training, as usual.”

She tossed a holopad in his lap. “Certainly. Mastering new weapons, playing around in the simulacrum. But she hasn’t fought against an actual opponent in two weeks. Was it a mistake to give you free rein in how you trained her?”

Gregor looked at the file of Kat on the holopad and let out a breath. “She requested to avoid sparring for a little while. She said that after all those losses in the first couple of weeks, she wanted to work on her skills.”

“Her skills are fine,” Nadia said. “She only has her rope ability, but her mastery with conventional weapons more than makes up for it. I’ve reviewed footage, and she’s using every weapon she touches expertly within a day. But she’ll never learn how to fight someone just as smart as her if she keeps spending time in the simulacrum.” She sighed. “I’m just worried for her, alright? She just needs to get back on track.”

Gregor looked down. “No, you’re right. I’ll talk with her.”

Nadia looked at him carefully. “Do you know what’s going on with her?”

He shook his head. “I have no clue. Maybe it’s all the defeats she’s had recently.”

“You can’t honestly think that, Gregor,” Nadia said. “She isn’t that type of girl. You should know her better than I do.”

“Yeah, I should,” Gregor said to himself. He nodded and looked back up. “Well, regardless, I’ll persuade her to do a spar today.”

“Please do,” Nadia said, turning. “Otherwise I’ll make it happen myself.”

 

 

Melody watched the other Tenno enter the auditorium. Joul had gone off to speak with Hayden about training, leaving her sitting in a chair at the far end of the ground floor, staring straight at the doorway.

“Why, hello there,” a voice said behind her.

She didn’t need to look to know who it was. “What do you want?” Melody said bluntly.

Rose slipped over the row of chairs into the seat beside her. “I just wanted to chat a little bit with my favorite person, that’s all.”

“I’m not your favorite person,” Melody replied.

“Sure you are,” Rose said, “after such a fantastic sparring session yesterday. I was this close to having you.” She held up her thumb and forefinger for emphasis.

“But you didn’t,” Melody said.

“Hey, hey, if it was a real fight, I wouldn’t have held back my powers as much as I did.” Rose sniffed. “How’s your little cold coming along?”

With tremendous willpower, Melody stifled a sneeze. I’ll ask Victoria to cure it tomorrow. “It’s gone,” she said, “Your powers aren’t as potent as you thought they were. Is your hearing back to normal?”

Rose didn’t catch her last sentence but she immediately grasped what it was. “I’m totally fine.” she smiled. “You’re one to talk about giving your powers too much credit.” She resolved to see Victoria to heal her eardrums the next day.

Rose leaned over. “I’ve been wondering, why does your voice always sound so dull? I heard that you were a great singer. Shouldn’t your voice be more, like, Melodic?”

“Singing means having precise control over your vocal chords,” Melody said through clenched teeth. “If my voice sounds like this, then there’s a reason.”

Rose sighed. “Oh, I see how it is. But your voice is always like that, even when talking to Koda.”

Melody’s gaze flicked towards her. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I thought he had a thing for you. It’s not a mutual thing?” Rose leaned on the armrest in between them and smiled.

“No.” As if on cue, Melody saw Koda enter the room. The two of them inadvertently made eye contact and just as quickly looked away.

“What a shy boy,” Rose said, “Apparently he’s interested in you because you remind him of his ex.”

“What?” Melody finally turned to her. She remembered Joul’s half-finished words from the first day of training.

Rose shrugged. “Jolla mentioned it once. He met a girl aboard that capital ship. She was killed during the Sentient attack and he hasn’t been the same since.”

Melody looked back at Koda. Joul walked down the aisle and greeted him, and Koda responded in turn. His eyes looked back at her, almost unconsciously.

“I mean, he’s not that creepy,” Rose noted. “You could at least—”

“Shut up,” Melody said, surprising Rose.

“Sorry, sorry,” Rose cast her gaze downwards. “I just wish I could make friends as easily as that.”

Melody blinked, her irritation vanishing briefly. “What do you—”

“Ah, don’t mind me,” Rose’s smile was back up in a heartbeat. She looked at someone over Melody’s shoulder and brightened even more. “Darren!”

Melody turned to see Darren widen his eyes and open his mouth to say something, but before he could, Rose jumped out of her chair, and in a nimble leap, grabbed him in a hug. “As cool to the touch as ever,” she said, “how have you been?” She squeezed him and rested her head on his chest.

“I’ve been fine,” Darren managed to say, and she looked up at him, her face an inch away from his. “And, uh, yourself?”

_­Her grin widened. “I’ve developed my abilities even more. You know, I don’t control just poison, but any type of gas. What do I smell like?”

Darren noted the scent of flowers when her breath passed over him. He also noted that her entire body was pressed against his. “You smell…nice,” he said.

“Aw, thanks.” She leaned her face closer, the pleasant scent overwhelming his nostrils. “You know, I can release some pheromones as well. Have you ever tried—”

“Rose!” Jolla screeched behind her, and Darren’s face went pale. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Melody could feel the room temperature rise several degrees as the girl stalked passed her. Rose looked unfazed. “We were just having an engaging talk about our…prowess.” She gave another smile. “Is there anything wrong with that?”

“There’s something wrong with how you’re engaging him,” Jolla said coldly, “Let him go. I thought I said I wanted to talk with you.”

Rose smiled and slid off Darren, turning to fully face her mentor. “Of course, of course. But you got sidetracked talking with Miyoko, and I was starting to feel a little lonely,” she said. “So, I found my two other favorite people.” she put her arms around Melody and Darren. They exchanged a look that passed between them their shared burden.

Jolla looked unamused. “Right. Well come on, we don’t have much time before Dr. Coven’s sideshow starts.”

Rose nodded and gave Melody a wink. Turning to Darren, she said, “If dealing with this pocket of coals ever gets too hot for you, let me know. I have some very relaxing scents.” Darren shrugged uncomfortably, avoiding eye contact with either girl.

Jolla waited until they were out of earshot. “I’ll grill you for that last line,” she muttered. “Are you feeling better?”

Rose kept smiling. “It’s pretty much gone now. It’s not like it’ll kill me or anything. It did catch me a little by surprise, though. I didn’t expect my powers to work against me so sharply.”

Jolla nodded. The two of them stepped out of the room and into a side hallway. “It happens when you take your powers over the edge. And it can kill you. Don’t push it so much.”

“Thanks, but no thanks,” Rose said. “I still don’t have complete control.” Her voice remained cheerful, but there was a serious expression on her face.

Jolla stopped walking. “You’re taking it too fast. Your body’s resistance to your abilities can build up over time, but you’re overcharging your body way too often. It may not kill you now, but if you continue like this…”

Rose stared up at the ceiling. “That’s fine by me,” she said. “Either I control my powers, or I die. That’s the choice I have.”

“You don’t have to control your powers right away!” Jolla shouted.

Rose was silent. “Yes, I do,” she said. “If I don’t, and I lose control again, then everyone will…” she paused, not finishing her sentence. The faces of her squad aboard the transport flashed in her mind.

“You shouldn’t bundle up all your guilt like that, you know.” Jolla said. “You don’t have to make this choice.”

Rose turned to her. “I know,” she said. “But this is the choice I’m giving myself right now.”

Jolla’s eyes narrowed. “Rose, if you keep this up—”

The door opened and Joul’s face poked out. “Dr. Coven says he’ll be starting soon,” he said.

“Of course he does,” Jolla said, walking past Rose. The other girl closed her eyes and let out a breath. It released a small cloud of toxins in the air. She breathed in, and the poison seeped back into her.

 

 

Hayden sat in the front row, looking through a holopad. He scrolled through the files of each of the Tenno, even though he knew them all by heart.

“Nadia,” he said, rubbing his chin, “How do you think Darren and Roland are progressing?”

“Pretty well,” Nadia said. “Roland’s mastery seems to be getting better by the day. It’s starting to go to his head, but I think that once the others catch up and kick his &#!, he’ll sober up.”

Hayden nodded. “And Koda and Morgan?”

Nadia put a hand to her head. “I’ve been a bit worried about Morgan, too. Satisfactory weaponry skills, but since we don’t have any sound way of testing his abilities, it makes it hard to judge how he’s progressing.”

“Then what do you think, Miyoko?” Hayden said, just as she and Victoria walked past them.

Miyoko stiffened. “About Morgan?” she said. Victoria also stopped.

“How do you think he’s coming along?” Hayden said, still looking at the holopad.

Miyoko closed her eyes. She only had a few interactions with the emaciated boy, through training and occasionally sitting with him and Victoria for lunch. I have nothing concrete, she thought, but I was the one who told Hayden to pair him with Koda. Is he testing me? She tried to gauge his expression, but with his eyes staring at the holopad and not her, it was impossible to tell.

It struck her then, how little Hayden had changed from the academy. Seated in his chair with perfect posture, poring over a report, surrounded by his subordinates. He looked just like when they had first met. The focused look in his eyes, almost oblivious to all distractions. Like me.

 

“I…don’t know,” she said.

Hayden smiled, though he didn’t look up. “Miyoko, I don’t believe that.” Her heart jumped. He looked up at her with that clear smile, and suddenly his focus was on her. “I trust you. What does your gut tell you?” he looked back down at the holopad.

What does your intuition tell you? Her father's voice echoed in her mind so clearly that she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up, as if Nadia had projected the words in her mind. But the psychic girl gave no indication that she had used her powers. She felt her hands unconsciously go for her scar again, stroking it. What would father say? Just this once, she would let her intuition guide her once again.

“From the few times I’ve interacted with him, I get the feeling that Morgan is a lot more like Koda than I first imagined,” she said. “They both were a little different than other people, and sometimes, that means the way they train is a little different, too. When we were aboard the Taurus, Koda trained with Rilla, who was much more proficient in martial arts than any of us, and whose moves were uniquely suited to his abilities. I wouldn’t be surprised if Morgan found another way to develop his skills that we don’t know about. Something just as suited to how he uses his abilities.” She opened her eyes. “I’m sure he’s practicing his skills, one way or another.”

Hayden looked up at her again, faint surprise on his face. Nadia, too, raised her eyebrows. “What do you mean by that?” Victoria said. "How would he do that? Or what...would he do that with?" Her voice was tinged with worry.

Miyoko opened her mouth. “I…” she looked at her pupil. “I’m sorry. It was just a wild guess.” She looked back at Hayden. “Please forget what I said.” She gave a hasty bow, then turned and left, her pace quick, and Victoria followed after her.

“Wait,” Hayden said, getting up from his seat. “Miyoko—”

 

“Greetings, young Tenno.” Hayden felt his entire body tense at the voice. He turned his head to see Holden Thames smiling at him. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“Yes, indeed, General,” Hayden said, trying to keep his tone conversational.

Thames smiled. “I trust your training is going well?”

“Yes, very.” Hayden stowed the holopad. “I was just doing evaluations on how the pairs are doing.”

“Worried that you picked the wrong pairs?” Thames said, and Hayden froze. “The concern is practically written all over your face.” The general chuckled and placed a hand on his shoulder. “You worry too much, Tenno. Have more faith in your subordinates. I’m sure you know better than I how qualified they are, and they’ll do especially well now that they have the all three of the Order’s sharpest swords.”

“‘Sharpest swords?’” Nadia queried beside Hayden.

Thames smiled. “Indeed. With Grandmaster Teshin, the set is complete. He comes from a caste of warriors raised by the Orokin Elite, and is, without a doubt, the best swordsman in the entire Empire; the Order is fortunate to have him. And of course, you’ve had Colonel Ford this entire time. Sharpest mind I’ve ever seen. A tactical genius with a knack for flawless operations. If you’ll pardon me for saying, she could probably even outwit you, Ms. Sudek,” he said to Nadia.

“I don’t doubt it,” she said, avoiding his gaze.

“And the third sword, sir?” Hayden asked.

Thames laughter boomed. “Why, of course it is you, Hayden Tenno. You yourself are possibly the sharpest sword in the galaxy. How blessed your unit is, Tenno, to receive all of this power.” He looked at Hayden intently. “I trust that, in your Tenno honor, you will remember those who have helped you to this stage.”

“General,” they looked to see Dr. Coven standing at the stage. “It is time to begin.”

“Oh, apologies,” Thames said. He gave a bow to Hayden and then went to sit in the center of the front row.

Coven seemed much smaller on the large stage. In his hand, he held a small remote. Sebastian stood next to him, grinning proudly. “Tenno,” he said, his voice raspy, “It has been a while. I am excited to see so many new…recruits.”

‘Recruits’ didn’t seem the term he had wanted to use. “I have gathered you all here to show you our progress for the past month. We have had grievances in the past, but I believe that what I have to show you today will mend those misgivings. Allow me to reintroduce to you: Project Warframe.” With a flick of a remote, the floor of the stage behind him opened up, and 4 human-sized capsules rose from the ground, looking like elongated eggs of gold and opaque glass.

Hayden sensed Nadia tense beside him. He put a hand on her arm and smiled. She smiled back, but was visibly nervous. “After our little…incident a month ago, we have been reexamining the materials and the functioning of the suits,” Coven continued. “One of the first steps we took was to significantly reduce the amount of active Technocyte inside the Warframe. The chassis is completely Technocyte free, relying on alloy plating infused with Rubedo for most of the structure. While there are still some reserves within the systems to better channel your Void energy, none of the substance will be in direct contact with your body. So you no longer have to fear of any more unwanted influences.”

“We’d better,” Nadia muttered. Her hands were gripping the seat rests tightly.

“The other, more exciting news is that we have expanded the range of features and abilities that can utilize your Void energy. You will be able to familiarize yourself with them as you practice with your suits, but they will make you a much harder target for Sentient heatblasters,” he said. “We’ve tweaked the abilities for each of them and hope that, with your feedback, we will continue to adjust and sharpen them so that you may become true gods.” The last word was said with reverence.

Coven raised the remote again. “But you will discover these features eventually. Will the following Tenno please take the stage:”

He flicked the remote, and the first pod opened up. The signature horn on the helm of the armor was reminiscent of Hayden’s prototype Warframe, but the design as a whole was markedly different. Instead of the black and grey alien design, the chassis was polished, sleeker. It was an Orokin white, with black stripes racing along the sides. Subtle gold trims graced the edges of the suit, and the helmet itself bore a circular golden piece in the center, like a gilded cyclops.

“The new and improved Excalibur model, Hayden Tenno,” Dr. Coven said. Hayden stood up, eyes fixed on the suit, and made his way to the stage. He hesitated before putting a hand on the helmet. To his relief, it did not whisper to him.

Coven pressed the remote again, and the second pod opened up. The figure was feminine. Gold lines traced across the curves of the pearl grey armor. Wrapped around the sleeves were golden spirals that spilled up from the fingertips. Mounted above the spirals were golden wrist-guards fashioned in ornate and elongated horseshoe shapes.

The helmet was more complex, a golden frame forming around a cyclopean eye piece, curving around from the back of the head and jutting out at the mouth area like the mandibles of a graceful insect. The top half of the head was a dark green marble substance, translucent and mysterious. “Miyoko Takahashi,” Dr. Coven said.

Miyoko’s eyes widened. She got up and slowly walked to the stage to join Hayden. Her hand tentatively reached out and brushed against the armor. “This is the Mag model,” Dr. Coven said. “The wrist-guards help focus and amplify magnetic energy. You are satisfied, I take it?”

She looked up at him and smiled nervously. “It’s well made. Thank you.”

Coven nodded, and the third pod opened up at his command. Unlike the first two, it was an obsidian black. The helmet curved into an elongated point at the back of the head, and also bore a central gold piece, at once blocky yet elegant as it covered the center of the face from the brow to the chin.

But the signature feature of this Warframe was the size, hulking and powerful. It was much bulkier than the other two, large shoulder guards and an almost exaggerated chest accentuating the strength of the user. There could be only one Tenno who it had been designed for. “Gregor Haynes,” Dr. Coven said.

Gregor grinned. “Now that is a Warframe,” he said as he made his way to the stage.

“This is the Rhino model,” Dr. Coven said. “Unstoppable and unmovable at your command.”

Gregor nodded. “With this thing, I sure as hell will be.”

The final pod slid open. The first thing Hayden noted was the shape of the helm, which had two prongs jutting out symmetrically and curving downwards, like horns on a helmet from one of the old warrior cultures. It was predominantly white, with black details in between the edges of the armor. The slim yet asymmetrical design hinted at speed, agility, and something less perceptible. “Jason Einar,” Dr. Coven said. “The Loki model, named after the trickster god of the ancient Norse. A fast moving enigma.”

Jason stood up, wonder across his face. “Well, I guess I didn’t know what I expected,” he said, and a smiled formed on his face.

“These are the first,” Dr. Coven said as Jason joined the other three. “If you will oblige us all, Tenno.”

Miyoko looked hesitantly at Hayden. He stepped behind the suit and placed his hand on its back. It immediately opened up for him, and he stepped inside of it. Slightly shaking hands took the helmet from the top and fitted it around his head as the chassis closed around his back.

As before, appendages inside grasped the features of his face, but in a softer, more gentle way. Visual systems came on to reveal the awed look of the Tenno seated before him. And once more, the power rushed through him. This time, there was something more graceful, more pure, in the way he felt it envelop his body. He looked to his side to see Miyoko watching tentatively. He nodded at her.

She followed his lead, opening up the suit and stepping inside it. Her body gave a small start when the helmet connected with her face, but quickly relaxed. As she did, the translucent surface atop her head began to swirl with light green energy, and the center of the gold piece lit up a bright blue, flashing at him.

“Hello?” he heard her voice in his ear.

“Hey,” he said. “How does it feel?”

Miyoko looked at the ridges spiraling down her arm and raised a palm. Green magnetic energy began to swirl upon it, and she closed her fist. “It’s…strange,” she said.

“It’s awesome!” Jason said, a little too loudly into his mic. “Holy crap, I feel like I can take on the Sentients myself.”

“You and me both,” Gregor said, and he pounded his fist into his other hand.

Miyoko looked at the group. “Can they hear us?”

Hayden looked at Dr. Coven, noticing the headset seated around his brow. “Not yet, right?”

Coven nodded, and pressed another button on the remote. “Please try now.”

Hayden nodded. “Hello?” He looked out at the other Tenno. Joul gave him a thumbs up.

“Right,” he said. The rest of them looked at him expectantly. He looked at Colonel Ford, who tipped her head forward, giving a shrug.

“This is an important step in our journey,” Hayden continued. “These suits will give us strength like never before, but it is important we be conscious of what we wield.”

He looked at Thames, who was watching him intently. “It is not the duty of the Tenno to amass power. It is our duty to wield the abilities we have been given to put a swift end to this war. Remember that our first and only duty is to the Empire,” he said.

Thames narrowed his eyes. Hayden narrowed them back, even though they were hidden behind his helmet.

Coven looked around uncomfortably, then nodded. “Well said, Tenno,” he said, turning to his audience. “Testing for these frames will continue throughout training. The next batch will be released soon. Until then, please continue to develop your abilities, so that we may further explore your…potential.”

 

 

Gregor looked at Kat carefully as they walked down the hallway. She only briefly met his gaze.

He gave a long sigh. “Alright, what’s up?”

Kat blinked and looked at him. “What?”

He put his hands on his hips and faced her. “You’ve been like this for a week straight now. What happened?”

She looked down. “Nothing’s happened.”

He looked at her closely. “So then you’re fine?”

“Yes, I’m fine,” she said.

He continued walking down the hallway. “Then we’re going to do a spar today.”

“Huh? Wait!” she cried out.

“What? I thought you said you were fine,” Gregor said angrily.

“I…well…” Her whole body was tense, her hands tightened into fists. “Please, Gregor. I can’t. I just can’t.”

“What are you afraid of?” Gregor said. “That you’re going to lose?”

“No,” Kat said.

“Then what, you’re afraid you’re going to win?” Gregor said.

She didn’t answer.

Gregor sighed again. He took her hand, and she looked up at him.

“I’m worried for you, Kat,” he said softly. “You have to be strong enough to protect yourself. I might not always be there to protect you. Please, could you just do this?” he took a breath. “Could you do it for me?”

Kat looked at him. She opened her mouth, then closed it again. “Fine,” she said. “But could we just practice at the simulacrum, just one last time?”

Gregor let out a breath. “That’s good enough for me.”

The pair of them walked in silence to Room 1310. They stopped at the doorway. “After this, we’re sparring, right? Promise me,” Gregor said.

She took his hand and squeezed it tightly. “I promise, Gregor.”

He smiled. “Then let’s go.” He keyed the door.

It opened to reveal Hayden, Nadia and Teshin standing inside already. The room was in its blank form, but Nadia was holding the remote. At her side was a Nikana, like Teshin’s swords without the colorful sheath, and, like Kat, she was wearing a Void suit.

“Whoops,” Gregor said, “Didn’t know this one was taken, we’ll use another.”

“No, I think you should use this one,” Nadia said. She tapped a command on the remote and the simulacrum morphed.

It turned into a sparring room.

Nadia handed the remote to Hayden, and he and Teshin stepped out of the ring. “You’re overdue, Kat,” she said, “Step up.”

Kat seemed paralyzed with fear. “Wait,” Gregor said, “We were just going to…warm up a little. Can’t you—”

“No, Gregor,” Nadia said, “She’s been warming up all week. All month. I knew you wouldn’t be able to persuade her, so I planned this ahead of time.” She sighed. “I’m sorry to spring this on you, but it’s for the best. Kat, please enter the ring.”

Kat shook her head. Gregor put a hand on her shoulder. “Kat. Look at me.”

She turned to him, eyes wide. “I can’t,” she said. “I don’t want to…hurt someone.”

Gregor blinked. “What do you mean?”

“I can’t do it, I can’t,” Kat repeated. “Please, don’t make me.”

He sighed. “Kat, you promised me, didn’t you?”

Kat opened her mouth. She looked trapped.

“You’ll be fine. Just do your best.” He gave her an encouraging smile.

She turned, face pale. Her foot moved, almost against her will, into the ring. Every part of her screamed to turn and run, yet before she knew it, she was standing on the combatant position opposite Nadia.

“Draw your Skana,” Nadia said.

Kat’s hand reached to the Skana on her back. “Please don’t,” Kat repeated.

Nadia sighed. “All this ‘I can’t,’ ‘I won’t,’ ‘don’t,’ really now. Are you that afraid of me, Kat? I’m sure you’re just as good as I am." She drew the Nikana and held it in a ready stance. "Fight, Kat. You can, and you will.”

“It’s not you I’m afraid of,” Kat said. Slowly, she pulled out the Skana.

Nadia cocked her head. “Perfect. Then let’s go.”

She rushed forward. Kat jumped back and dodged within a hair’s breadth of Nadia’s strike. Nadia slashed again and again, but Kat only avoided them.

“You’re starting to piss me off, Kat,” Nadia said. “Fight back!” She feinted an overhead slash, and as Kat moved to the side, she pivoted her sword into a devastatingly fast sidestroke.

Kat blocked it easily. There was something different about her eyes, Nadia noticed. A bright, orange color, faint but visible.

“You don’t understand,” Kat said. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Dear, I very much encourage you to try,” Nadia said, and she resumed her attacks.

As Kat defended against her opponent, a voice entered her head. If you’re not going to get aggressive on your own, Nadia’s voice said, I’m going to help you a little bit. Teshin said you could use a bit of prodding.

“No!” Kat cried out. “Don’t do it, or else—” she stopped herself.

Or else what? Nadia said, and Kat felt a familiar, intense feeling burning with in her again.

“Or else…you’ll regret it,” Kat said weakly, and her eyes flashed into the color of blood.

Nadia felt it. Like mental fire rushing through Kat’s body, so raw and bloodthirsty that she felt her own body freeze. Killing intent. She hastily withdrew from the girl’s mind.

She barely saw the Skana coming. Nadia was forced to parry before leaping back. Her feet skidded to a halt as she steadied herself.

She looked up in time to see the Skana flying towards her. Nadia knocked the blade away, and it sunk into the wall.

Kat was on knees, clutching her head. A growling, primal sound came from her throat. Nadia lowered her sword. “I’ll give you time to retrieve your Skana. I’ll admit though, I wasn’t expecting that.” She said, trying to control the shaking in her hands. Damn right I wasn't expecting that. What in the Void is going on?

Kat looked up at her, teeth bared. She slammed her hands on the ground, bending like a cat ready to pounce. Orange claws shot from her hands, like fire flickering to life, and an orange energy wrapped around her.

Nadia tightened the grip on her sword. “Oh, S#&$.”

Kat shot forward. Nadia quickly raised her sword in time to parry a savage blow from one of the claws.

The other, almost too fast to see, sunk into her side.

Nadia coughed, a fleck of blood spattering against the visor of her helmet. She looked to see her shields were completely gone. Kat screamed and lashed out with her foot, knocking Nadia away. She flew outside the ring and hit the wall of the simulacrum, falling. Her Void suit glowed red, somewhat redundantly.

Kat charged again, but her strike was blocked by an ethereal sword. “That’s enough!” Hayden said. “Calm down, Kat!”

But she only seemed to grow angrier, attacking Hayden with savage fury. Hayden quickly summoned another sword to keep up with the rate of her attacks. She’s fast, Hayden thought. No wonder she caught Nadia off-guard. I won't be able to overpower her on my own...

“Gregor!” he shouted.

Gregor only stared, wide-eyed at his friend. The look on her face was so twisted that he barely recognized her. “What the…Kat?”

“Gregor!” Hayden cried. “I’ll give you an opening!”

Gregor snapped out of his trance. “Got it!” he said.

Hayden yelled and locked in both of Kat’s blades. She pressed against them, baring her teeth. Hayden’s energy lashed a cut into his cheek. He grunted, gripping his swords tighter. Energy surged into them and a blinding flash enveloped the room. Kat growled as her hands instinctively went for her eyes. Before she could recover, Gregor had tackled her to the ground.

“Kat!” he yelled. “Stop this!” He gripped her shoulders, making the mistake of leaving her hands free.

 Kat furiously swiped at her mentor’s body, but Gregor’s hardened armor absorbed the attacks. “It’s me, Gregor,” he said. Tears slid down his face. “Don’t you recognize me?”

She only screamed louder, dealing a hard blow that made even Gregor wince. He closed his eyes, then let his armor fade. Her claws pierced eagerly into his flesh.

Kat snarled in satisfaction, but the grin on her face changed to confusion as she realized her opponent wasn’t fighting back any more. Gregor wrapped his arms around her and lifted her into a sitting position, her claws still inside him. He hugged her tightly, ignoring the pain from pulling the blades deeper inside his body.

The claws retracted, vanishing, and he felt her trembling hands touch his wounds. “Gregor?” she said.

“I’m here, don’t worry,” he said.

“Gregor,” her voice broke, “I’m so sorry—” she looked at the wall, where Hayden was bent over Nadia. “I’m sorry, I didn’t…”

Gregor smiled at her sadly. He turned back to Hayden. “How’s Nadia?”

“She’ll live,” Hayden said, “It’s deep, but it’s not fatal.” He squeezed her arm tightly, and Nadia stirred in response.

“What happened?” she said.

“You lost,” Hayden said.

“Oh, drat,” Nadia smiled weakly. She coughed again, more blood spilling down her lips, and her eyes narrowed. “Teshin,” she said, “You knew, didn’t you?”

Teshin stood beside them, watching Kat and Gregor silently.

“Damn you,” she said, “What are you thinking, playing with her like that?”

“She is the one playing with you,” he said. He pulled a holopad from the pocket of his armor and tossed it to Hayden. “She hides her potential. I had no choice but to drag it out of her.”

“No,” Gregor said, getting up and facing him. “You’re wrong. You didn’t have to…there has to be another way to get her to—”

“Face what she is running away from?” Teshin said. “Perhaps so, but tell me, just how long would it have taken? Perhaps when the Sentients are pounding down our doors, would she finally be ready?” He turned and walked towards the doorway. “I have summoned White here. He will be able to provide aid shortly.” He stopped at the entrance. “I’ve done my part of the dragging. I leave the rest to you.” The door slid shut.

 

CH. 34: ATARAXY

Spoiler

 

“Kat, it’s me.”

There was no response from inside. Gregor knocked once more. “I’m coming in, Kat.” Still silence.

He sighed and tapped in an override command into the keypad. The door slid open.

It occurred to him that he had never been in her room before. The few holopads and books stacked on the shelf were carefully organized, leaving a large open space in the middle. The closet and bathroom doors were both closed, and the floors were clean. Like its occupant, there was nothing, at least on the surface, that indicated anything awry.

On the bed, Kat was curled up on the neatly made sheets, arms pillowing her head. She looked up at him with tired eyes.

He took a seat on the edge of the bed, resting his arms on his knees. He chuckled. “Well, I’m not exactly sure how to begin all of this.”

She didn’t move. “How are your injuries?”

He felt his sides. “Completely healed. Nadia is fine too, don’t worry about it. Darren’s trained Roland pretty well.”

A silence fell between them. Gregor fidgeted with his uniform, poking at the holes where Kat had pierced them, dried blood crusted on the edges. He could feel her eyes on his back.

Finally, he let out a breath and turned to her. “Whatever you haven’t told me, that I need to know, I want to hear it from you, Kat.”

She did not respond. Then, she slowly rose into a sitting position, the bed shifting behind him.

It was a long time before she started speaking. “Even before my mother was killed in a Sentient attack, I had a lot of anger. She told me I got it from my father. But what gave me that rage was watching her struggle, seeing her get beat down by the world just to make a living, and against her wishes, I let that anger fester inside of me as I grew up.”

She looked at the wall. “At first, I entered the academy to get revenge on the Sentients. But I found friends, like you, who were so nice to me, who cared for me.” Kat smiled briefly. “One day, I realized that I didn’t want to be angry anymore. It became less about revenge and more about protecting you guys, my friends.”

In an instant, her countenance changed. It was a face twisted with anger, and Gregor felt himself tense instinctively. He softened, however, when he saw tears falling down her face.

“But it never left,” she said, “That anger. Not just at the Sentients, but even at the tiniest things, even at my friends. I would be fine for most of the day, and then all it would take would be one small thing to set me off.”

Her face grew more bitter. “And during the attack, right before Maggie died, I thought about my mother, how all she did for me would come to nothing, and just for that brief moment, that thought just…enraged me.” Her hands were clenched, so tightly that he could see the blood from punctured skin seeping into the bedsheets.

“Kat,” he said. He wasn’t sure what to say afterwards. She looked at him, and her face changed again. This time, she looked lost. Frightened.

She shook her head. "I'm sorry, Gregor.” Her grip softened. “I didn’t mean to lie to you. I was just so afraid. Of finding out that this…is really who I am.”

Gregor averted his gaze, hands gripping his knees tightly, teeth clenched between white lips. “No,” he said, “You’re not…this isn’t you, Kat.”

She wiped her tears, the blood from her hands smearing on her face. “You said that our powers are rooted deeply in our true selves,” she said. “Didn’t you?”

Gregor didn’t answer.

“No matter how I think about it, no matter how I look at it, my powers are rooted in my rage. What does that say about me? Am I just…” Tears dropped onto her bloody palms. “Am I just destined to be angry forever?”

“No!” Gregor roared, slamming his fist on the bedframe. It left a dent in the metal. His breathing was heavy. “You know, I almost thought that this,” he looked at his clenched hand, “wasn’t that much of a bad thing. I thought that the Void wasn’t so much of a curse, that all it did was to help us see who we truly are. But seeing you like this, that…that has to be wrong!”

Kat looked sadly at him as he cried. He shook his head and met her gaze. “You’re beautiful,” he said, and she felt her heart jump. “You’re a kind, quiet, gentle girl. Why would the Void see all of that, and choose to…to…” He let out a deep, shuddering breath, closing his eyes. “Why couldn’t I see it? This part of you. I was such an idiot back then. I still am now. Such a fool.” His fist began to shake as he pounded his forehead. “Such a fool.”

She put her arms around him, leaning on his back. “How could you see it?” Kat said. “Even Nadia couldn’t see it. Back in the academy, no one saw who I really was.”

“But I was your friend,” he said, shaking his head. “I—”

“Gregor.” She smiled at him. “You blame yourself too much, you know that? It’s alright.” Her voice broke.

He bowed his head. He hung his arms on hers, gripping them. Her skin was soft, and his thumb and forefinger almost met completely around her wrists. Yet beneath their lithe shape, he could feel a hidden strength, something not even years of looking at her could discern. “I’m sorry, Kat. I don’t know what to do.” He scoffed. “Every time Jason or somebody else was feeling down, it always seemed like I could just bullS#&$ them an answer and pick them up. But I don’t have anything for this. This, I just don’t know.”

“That’s alright,” she said, resting her head against his shoulder. “I guess, it’s something I have to figure out on my own.”

“No,” he turned his head to her. “Not alone. If there’s anything you need, if there’s anything I can do, I’m here for you. Always.” He smiled. “We’ll figure it out, together.”

She smiled, tears still falling down her face. She leaned her head forward and kissed him. Gregor seemed stunned, momentarily, then turned his body, putting his arms around her frame, returning the kiss. Once again, he felt that strength within her, in her muscles as they clung to each other. A graceful strength.

 

Rose could feel her whole body shaking violently, erupting into spasms on the training room floor as her own poison worked its way deeper into her system. She tried to clench her fists through the pain, but she was shuddering so badly that she couldn’t even curl her fingers.

Above her, she could hear Jolla yelling to someone she couldn’t see. She could feel herself getting tired, eyelids drooping. In her mind, the still forms of Vincent and Gordon were hanging in their harnesses across from her. Vincent’s lifeless eyes bore into hers, accusing.

I’m sorry, she thought numbly. I’m sorry…

 

When she woke up, she was tucked in a bed in the Tenno sickbay. Medical equipment rendered useless by Roland and Victoria’s healing abilities lined each of the eight beds in the converted sparring room, a few chairs lying about for visitors. Roland was seated beside her, looking sleepy. “Sorry,” he said, “I healed you as much as I could without overcharging myself.” He scratched at a patch of skin on his hand that was an unnatural shade of red.

Rose coughed, covering her mouth with her hands. She looked at her palm to see a small spot of blood. She could still feel the poison in her, like acid eating at her stomach, but it was nowhere near as strong as before. "You’re out of the woods, at the very least. I'll come back in the morning and complete the healing, but I need to get some sleep now.” Roland got up from the chair, yawning.

“No problem, thank you,” Rose said quietly.

As the door opened for him to step out, Jolla strode in, followed by Darren. “Maybe you should just live here,” she said. “We set this up in case anyone overcharged their Void energy, but you’re almost always who we use it for.”

Rose looked up at the ceiling. “How much time has passed?” she said.

“About five hours,” Jolla said. “You’re fine, really, but you’ve been getting so damn little sleep that you completely passed out.”

“Five hours…” Rose made to get out of bed. “That’s no good. I’ve wasted time.”

Jolla shoved her back onto the mattress. “You’re not going anywhere. You’ve lost too much sleep tiptoeing to the practice rooms in the middle of the night, and having us drag your spasming body back out. If it wasn’t for Nadia, I wouldn’t have even known you were out there, and she can’t waste her time babysitting you.”

“But,” Rose said, “I need to train—“

“Don’t give me that S#&$!” Jolla yelled, and a spurt of flame shot up beside her, charring a chair. Even Darren was taken aback at its intensity. “If you take one step out of bed, I’ll burn you so badly that you’ll be in here for a week, if that’s what it takes for you to stop melting your body into a puddle.” She turned and stormed out of the medical room.

Rose stared at the empty door, then closed her eyes. Vincent’s face continued to stare at her in her mind. She tossed to one side, then another, but his face wouldn’t go away. She sighed angrily and got up again, brushing back the blankets.

“Going somewhere?” She looked to see that Darren was still in the room, sitting on Roland’s chair. He was bent over the burning seat, trying to extinguish it with breaths of ice. “Jolla’s burns are pretty bad, you know.”

“I have to get better,” she said. “I don’t want…to kill anyone again.”

Ice encased the chair. There was a sizzle as the last of the flames made contact, then withered out and died. Darren sighed and leaned back. “I can relate to that.”

“Then you understand, right?” Rose cried. She slid to the edge of the bed, legs dangling above the floor. “Just let me—”

Walls of ice shot from the ground, enclosing them in a dome. Frost obscured the view outside.

Darren closed his eyes. “I used to be like you. Always afraid that my powers were going to harm those around me.” He paused. “I suppose your powers did, huh, back in the transport?”

She hesitated, then nodded.

“You think that you’re throwing yourself into training out of selflessness,” Darren said. “That what you’re doing is protecting everyone else—or atoning for what you’ve done. But I can tell you now, there’s nothing more selfish.”

He opened his eyes. The walls of ice crumbled and disappeared harmlessly around them. “You tell others, maybe you even tell yourself, that you’re trying to control your powers. But really, what you’re trying to do is destroy yourself, because you’re nowhere near able to harness your powers at the level you’re maintaining. In the back of your mind, you reason, ‘at least this way, no one will have to worry about my powers.’”

“W-what?” Rose said. “That’s not…what makes you say—”

“Because that was my plan,” Darren said, his eyes cold, “when I was like you.”

“You…were going to kill yourself?” she whispered.

He closed his eyes and chuckled. “And you weren’t?” he said. “I gave it some serious thought, going down the path that you’re taking right now. Maybe if my powers had killed someone during the accident, I would’ve.”

“But you didn’t,” she said.

“No.” he stared at his palm, where the air was starting to freeze. “And if I look back on it, there was no chance that I would.”

The room was silent. “Why?” Rose finally asked.

He smiled, looking at her. “I told Jolla that I got her back. If I broke that promise, just how pissed would she be?” A sculpture of ice formed in his hand. It was a dancing figurine, fireballs of ice circling around her. “Do you understand now? Nobody wants you to die. Jolla may seem angry at you, but she’s really afraid. We almost lost you today, you know. If Roland hadn’t gotten to you in time, you would’ve been a goner. I’d never seen Jolla more frightened in my life.”

Rose lay back on the bed, pulling the covers over her. She thought back to five hours ago, when Jolla was shouting over her. Her mentor had been crying.

The sculpture sank back into Darren’s hand, and he closed his fingers around it. “Live, Rose. Live for those you killed, and live for those who care for you. None of your friends would want you to die like this, either.”

Tears fell down her face, dampening the blanket. “But I killed them,” she said.

“It was an accident.”

“What if I hurt you guys?” she said.

“Poison can be cured,” Darren said. “Losing a friend isn’t as treatable.”

“A friend…” She paused, more tears falling from her eyes. “You’re not…afraid of me, are you?”

He laughed. “You know I play with fire all the time. A little drop of venom is nothing.”

“Can…we be friends? Like, really be friends?” she said hesitantly.

Darren looked at her, amused. “We aren’t already? With all the flirting you’ve been doing, you didn’t really seem like the person to ask permission for that kind of thing.”

She looked embarrassed. “I guess I don’t, usually,” she murmured into the sheets, “But I didn’t know if I made you uncomfortable or not, I thought I was just annoying you, so I guess I…” she sat up, letting out a frustrated breath, averting her gaze. “I don’t know, maybe if I just went along with it, then eventually…I don’t really know, I just—”

Darren put his hand on hers, still smiling. He gently pulled her up, then gave her a hug. “Of course we can be friends,” he said. “We are already, don’t sweat it.”

Rose hugged him back. She tried to say something, but the words caught in her throat, and she squeezed him tighter. She began to cry, small sobs into Darren’s shoulder. She cried for Vincent and Gordon. She cried for almost killing herself. But most of all, she cried out of relief, out of happiness.

Darren let her go and gave her another gentle smile. “But just friends, and that’s it, alright? And don’t tell Jolla I did this.”

Rose wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled. “I thought you said I wasn’t the kind of person who cared about needing permission.”

He rolled his eyes, sighing. “Get some rest,” he said. “You’ll train with Jolla tomorrow.”

She nodded and lay back in her bed. As she closed her eyes, Vincent’s stare was gone.

 

Koda stepped into the master technician’s office. The dead sentient lay impaled by his skana. His hands were shaking, and he could feel her blood seeping through the leather onto his skin. It was still warm.

He stopped at Rilla’s body.

But something was different. He knelt down and ran a hand along her face, mutilated by the heatblasts. It wasn’t her.

It was Melody.

His eyes snapped open from the nightmare. His body was covered in sweat, and his breathing was ragged. He turned on the light beside his bed and looked at his hand. It was shaking badly, more violently than before. He clutched it, squeezing tightly, but it kept shaking.

 

Nadia was woken by the sound of banging on her door. It was heavy and uneven, alluding to the panic of the one on the other side. She rose uncertainly, taking her training jacket from her chair and putting it over her, stepping towards the door. “Who’s there?” she said, reaching out to the conscience. It was Koda, but he seemed different. Not his usual, composed self. Hesitantly, she pressed the panel.

He looked like a mess, wearing just an undershirt and shorts, feet bare, his hair disheveled. Before she could say anything, he grabbed her shoulders and pushed her into the room, pinning her to the wall. “Please,” he said, “help me.” Even in the dark, she could see that his eyes were wild and bloodshot. She could feel his whole body trembling, his fingers digging into her arms painfully.

“Help you with what?” Nadia said.

His grip loosened, and then he backed away, realizing his actions. He sank to his knees in front of her. “You can affect memories, right?”

She blinked. “Yes, I can.”

He looked up at her. “Can you erase them?”

Nadia paused. “Theoretically, I could, but I’ve never—”

“Then remove them,” he whispered. “My memories of Rilla.” Shaking hands took hers and placed them on his head.

She froze. “Of Rilla?”

He looked down. “Yes…just get rid of them,” he muttered. “All of them.”

Nadia knelt down until she was level with him. “Why?”

She had never seen him so desperate. “They’re messing with my head. I can’t get her out of my mind. And when I see Melody, I just…” He was babbling, his words almost incoherent. “Why is this happening?” he said. “What’s wrong with me?”

Nadia looked sadly at him. “Koda,” she said, “You loved her. And now she’s gone. This is only natural. You miss her.”

“I shouldn’t,” he said. “I need to keep moving forward, I need to become stronger, I need to protect millions, but—but I can’t take this,” he said, clawing at his heart. “This pain, this agony—how am I supposed to become a warrior god? How am I supposed to save everyone?” He gripped her hands tighter. “Just get rid of them. Make me forget her. Make me forget everything. I can’t…go on like this.” He bowed his head.

Nadia’s gaze softened. She pulled her hands from his and put her fingers to his temples. “Very well,” she said. She reached inside his conscience. Though she had been through his memories before, they had been muffled by the effects of the Nemesis armor. Connecting with his memories was almost like living through his experiences. The shots of the heatblast echoed inside her ears, and tears welled up in her eyes. Strands of energy began to wrap around his head, turning his vision green.

Koda felt himself falling away and closed his eyes.

“Koda…” a soft voice said behind him.

“Melody?” He opened his eyes at the voice. He was no longer in Nadia’s room. It was a training room in the Taurus. He looked at the mirror taking up the wall next to him and saw her.

He turned. “Rilla.” In this setting, it had to be her, but her face was as emotionless as Melody’s. Yet he could see clearly that it wasn’t the other Tenno, could make out subtle differences between the two girls, like sculptures of a figure made by different hands.

“Why, Koda?” Rilla said. “You want to forget me?”

He looked away. “Stop this, Nadia. I know this is you.”

“And yet if I were really here, this is what I would be saying, wouldn’t it?” Rilla said. There was that raw passion in her voice, reinforcing that it really was her. Or rather, Nadia’s projection of her.

“I want to be strong. I want to protect millions. Yet having you in my dreams, constantly on my mind, and seeing...seeing her,” Koda said, clutching his head. “I can’t—”

“Why?” Rilla said sharply. “You’re not afraid of taking on the Sentients single-handedly, and yet when you’re faced with your own past, you don’t even try. This isn’t moving forward, it’s running away.”

“I can’t!” Koda screamed, slamming his head against the floor. A small trickle of blood started to seep from his brow. “You…her…this is too much for me.” He squeezed his eyes shut.

“Koda.” Rilla’s voice was sad but firm, “How can you find the strength to save millions if you don’t even have the strength to confront your own fears?”

Koda opened his eyes. He slowly looked back up at her. She knelt down in front of him, reaching a hand to his face. Her touch was soft. “If you forget me, you will forget the promise you made. You will lose that drive you had to become stronger, the will to protect more than just the ones you care about. Do you want that?”

He looked at her, shaking. “No.”

She nodded. “You will lose also the moment when Joul and the others were there for you. They will become strangers to you, and though you may still desire to fight for them, it will not be because they are your friends. Do you want that?”

“No,” he said.

She stood up, walking towards the mirror. “You’re concerned for that girl, Melody. She shows herself to be strong, but she hides a core of uneasiness and loneliness.” she turned her head. “Not unlike how you used to be. She and I are similar in some ways, but you know we are not the same. Yet if you forget me, then you will lose the empathy to sense those hidden feelings, and the will to reach out to her. Is simply giving up your connection with me the only way to overcome your nightmares?”

“No,” he said, standing up.

She faced the mirror, looking at her reflection. “Deep down,” she said, “you never wanted to forget me. Even if the last of these memories were gone, there would be something there to remind you of me, always.”

He felt tears, once again, fall down his face. “I didn’t want to,” he said, his body trembling. “I never wanted to forget you. I was just afraid. Afraid of confronting what I should have long ago.”

Rilla walked up to him, hands tilting his face to her. She kissed him as she did in the engine room, a soft yet lingering feeling playing on his cheek. “I am not your weakness, Koda,” she said. “I will always be an unyielding strength, should you need it.” Turning, she headed towards the door. As it opened, a bright light lay beyond. She turned. “Goodbye, Koda,” she said.

His hand trembled for the briefest of moments, and then it was still. “Goodbye,” he said to her, for second and last time, and she walked into the doorway, vanishing.

 

Nadia sat in the chair by her desk, resting her head on her hands. Before her, Koda was lying on the floor, eyes closed. She had soothed his conscience enough to put him at ease, and his lack of sleep had done the rest. Her powers ensured that his slumber was dreamless.

A yawn escaped her lips, and she rubbed her eyes, mentally exhausted. Without the Nemesis suit, using her abilities to such an extent caused a higher strain on her body. She could feel the nerves around her eyes throb, and the consciences of other people invaded her mind, the side effect of overcharging her abilities. Fortunately, not that many of the others were up this late at night. Rose would usually be out training at this time, but she seemed to be finally taking a break. Roland was up, having some mental dialogue about good and evil in his head. Sebastian was also up, going over complicated physics equations that she didn’t bother to look into.

Nadia found herself absentmindedly reaching out to Hayden. On the off times she would expend her Void energy during training, one of the few consciences she didn’t mind having in her head was him. She knew she shouldn’t, she had already told herself not to repeatedly, but in instances when she had pushed herself too far, like now, she couldn’t help it. She justified that as the second-in-command, she needed to be aware of the thoughts of her superiors.

When she usually tapped into him, he would be thinking about how to improve his training or assist the training of others, constantly worrying about pairings and individual Tenno. More than once, he had worried about how Koda’s performance as a fighter and his usually quick mastery of weapons had suffered as of late, the reason for which she now knew.

Hayden was awake, to her surprise. She was a little more surprised to find that this time, he was thinking about Miyoko. She saw the surprisingly few interactions the two had shared in these past few weeks. So he couldn’t get it to work out just yet. I suppose it’s only natural, given how complex that girl is. As she dug further, he began to think about the kiss he had given Miyoko in her room. Nadia shut her eyes instinctively and withdrew from his mind. It still hurt. It shouldn’t, but it did. She shook her head, and moved on to other consciences.

Melody was awake.

Nadia pursed her lips. She studied Melody’s mind further. She was thinking about Neptune, archery, synthetic plums, and…Koda.

Nadia leaned back in her chair, hands lacing behind her head. Everyone could clearly see the unusual relationship between Koda and Melody, the strange tension when they were in the same room. And after going through Koda’s head, she knew for a fact that Melody was one of the root causes behind Koda’s breakdowns and distractions. After digging a little deeper into Melody’s mind, she made her decision.

She looked down at the sleeping boy. “Confront your fears, right, Koda?” She smiled. “Let’s see if you can confront them now.”

 

A few minutes later, she heard a knock on the door. Koda stirred, his eyelids fluttering. Nadia got up from her chair and walked over to the door, keying it open.

Melody stood framed in the doorway, posture straight in spite the late hour. Nadia saw that she had even donned the full training uniform.

“What is it?” Melody asked. Even though she still looked faintly tired, Nadia was impressed at how composed the girl was.

“I’d like you to help me resolve a certain problem, Melody,” Nadia said, putting on a wide smile.

Behind her, Koda grunted, still not fully conscious. Melody looked over Nadia’s shoulder, and the briefest expression of surprise flitted across her face, and her gaze darted back to Melody questioningly.

“Oh, this isn’t what it looks like,” Nadia said, “He came by for a bit of…counseling, so we were having a little talk.”

“What is he doing on the floor, and where are his clothes?” Melody said.

“Oh…after our talk, I put him to sleep, and he was already dressed like that.” Void-affected situations sure are impervious to normal excuses, Nadia thought. “Anyway, I need you to go talk with him now.”

Even Melody’s iron composure failed her. “Talk with him?” she said. “Now?”

Nadia nodded encouragingly. “Yes, it’s for the best. Is that alright with you?”

Melody looked at her, trying to analyze her intentions. “You’re not sounding like I have another choice,” she said bluntly.

Nadia smiled sheepishly. “Well, I suppose so.” She heard footsteps, and she turned to see Koda behind her. His eyes were fixed on the girl in the doorway.

“Koda,” Nadia said, “Can I leave you with Melody for now?” I sound like a parent.

He looked at her, confusion growing on his face, “What?” He looked at both girls, trying to understand the situation. “I…guess,” he said. The matching uncertainty between him and Melody was amusing to the psychic girl.

“Splendid. Now, get out of my room, please.” She nudged Koda along and shut the door after he was through.

She sighed, closing her eyes. Her legs carried her tired body to her bed and she collapsed on top of it. I hope you can rest a bit easier after this, Hayden.

 

Melody looked behind her shoulder to see if Koda was still following her. Where were they going? She wasn’t going to let him in her room, and she sure as hell wasn’t going to his, especially considering what he was, or rather wasn’t, wearing. She decided to key open a sparring room. As the door opened, she looked back at him again.

He seemed different. His eyes were red from crying, but whatever was the cause of it had long since vanished. There was a resolute expression on his face.

The two of them stepped inside. The lights flickered on at their arrival. Melody took a seat on the floor, and Koda followed her example. They stared at each other. The contrast in their clothing bothered her. She hesitated, then asked, “Are you alright?”

He looked at her for several seconds. “I don’t know,” he said.

“I see.” Melody looked away. She was finding it harder to keep her composure in this situation; what had Nadia been talking about? What had happened to Koda?

“You had a bad dream?” she ventured.

Koda nodded. “I did.”

She paused. “And it was about that girl, wasn’t it?”

“Yes,” he said, “…and no.” After another long pause, he said, “You were in it as well.”

Melody couldn’t help furrowing her brow. “And?” she said cautiously.

Koda bowed his head. “These nightmares,” he said, “They’ve been happening almost every night, recently. I remember how she died, how I was too powerless to save her. I suppose only now, I’m starting to feel guilty about it.”

“And I’m the reason why you’re getting these dreams?” She felt anger flash inside of her, manifesting in a flicker across her face that she quickly quelled.

He did not raise his head, and the room was quiet again.

Finally, she heard him mutter something that even her super-powered hearing couldn’t make out.

“What was that?” Melody could not help the cross tone in her voice. She should be sleeping now. They both should be.

He met her gaze. “Fight me.”

She blinked, anger giving way to yet more confusion. “Sorry, what?”

Koda rose to his feet. “Fight me, here and now.” He raised his arms in a martial arts stance. “I want to see if you’re strong.”

Melody stared at him for what felt like a good minute, at a loss for words, her mouth slightly open. Then she closed it. She let out a long breath, and rose to her feet. “Koda Zayati,” she said, closing her eyes. “When I first met you, I’ll admit you interested me. But as I learned more about you from others, and how I looked similar to that girl, you began to irritate me.” She walked past him. “These past few days, and especially the past half hour, you have confused me.” She stopped at the edge of the ring, staring at the door.

“But now,” she said, turning to look at him with uncharacteristically unchecked rage, “Now, I swear by the Void, you piss me off!”

She ran at him with sudden speed. He easily dodged her punch, and she sent another one flying at him. He jumped backwards and continued to sidestep and duck under her swings. She pressed forward, driving him all the way to the other edge of the ring.

Just before he stepped past its line, he caught her fist. She swung with her other arm, but he caught that, too.

“Interesting,” he said. “Good coordination and speed, but there isn’t decent power behind your attacks. You’re not one to wear your heart on your sleeve, and you only speak when you need to.” He looked up, and to her surprise, he was grinning. “And what’s more,” he said, “is that you’re not really big on the sympathy department.”

“Damn straight I’m not,” Melody seethed, and with a sweep of her legs, she knocked him off his feet. He landed on the ground and she was on top of him in an instant. She dealt him a barrage of blows, and he held his arms up to block the strikes.

With a grunt, he twisted his body, lifting her sideways off him as he followed through with an elbow strike. She blocked it and rolled away, and he took the opportunity recover.

Melody was up in less than a second, rushing him again. The two of them traded punches, kicks and blocks, neither gaining the upper hand.

Koda lunged with a jab. Melody knocked it away. Void energy channeled into her hand, and she struck the air in between them in a palm strike, releasing compressed soundwaves. A deafening boom blasted Koda backwards, sending him sliding across the floor, ears ringing.

Melody leaped after him, fist raised to finish the fight. Koda vanished from the ground in a puff of smoke as he leapt to his feet. She heard the whisper-quiet sound of him appearing behind her and twisted around to block his attack. This time it was her turn to fall to the floor, but she recovered quickly, handspringing backwards.

They stood facing each other, panting heavily.

“You started this,” Melody said, “But I’ll end it.”

“So then, do you wish to stop?” Koda said.

Melody slowed her breathing. “No.”

“Then how much longer do you want to keep this up?” Koda said.

“Until I beat the S#&$ out of you,” Melody replied, and Void energy gathered into both hands.

She swept her arms forward and warped the frequency of the air waves around Koda. All sound coming through his ears raised into a blaring groan, violently shaking his eardrums. He cried out at the pain, his heightened hearing once again working against him. His body bent over, hands clutching his ears. The sound lasted for a few seconds but was quickly replaced by an uneasy silence. The room had gone quiet. Or rather, no sound passed through his ears.

Pressing her advantage, Melody dashed forward. Koda tried to fight back, but the noise had also destabilized his sense of balance. She dealt him two quick blows to the face and he stumbled back. Before she could attack again, however, he vanished once more.

She took a defensive posture, waiting for him to appear. But he never did. Instead, a blow came out of thin air and smacked her across the face. She stumbled, but not before lashing out with her leg instinctively. She felt it connect with something she could not see and heard a gasp as the air was forced out of Koda’s lungs.

Melody couldn’t see her opponent, but Koda’s lost sense of balance impaired his coordination. He attacked her again, scoring a hit on her back, but she was able to pinpoint his location and retaliate in equal measure before he could withdraw. The battle became nothing but offense, both sides dealing savage attacks to each other, blow for blow.

Smoke was quickly gathering in Koda’s lungs, his Void energy overcharging. Still, he continued to attack, despite suffering heavy blows in return. Melody’s own ears were starting to ring, her even sharper hearing magnifying the sound to almost unbearable levels. Yet every time she felt Koda’s fists or legs slam into her, she made sure he paid for every strike, keeping up the silent field around them and denying him the upper hand.

He summoned more Void energy, and a copy of him appeared, doubling the amount of attacks and leaving Melody guessing as to which opponent was mere smoke, and which was the real one, despite both dealing physical blows.

She was punched in the stomach, but her counterattack hit empty space. A blow to the back of her knees dropped her to the ground, but she saw the next move coming and lashed out with her arm, catching the invisible boy as he appeared in front of her to follow-up. As she shakily got to her feet, an invisible axe kick doubled her over while a second blow smashed into her ribcage. Melody dropped to her hands and knees. She could hear both of them coming.

She opened her mouth and let out a scream, waves of sound blasting the air around her with destructive force and battering Koda, obliterating the double. The windows in the observation deck and the lights above burst into shards, raining glass and sparks onto the sparring room floor.

Finally, Koda materialized, hacking black smoke from his lungs and dropping to his knees. Melody released the soundwave, letting out a breath. She got to her feet and staggered towards him, but the ringing in her ears had become excruciating, the very unbalance she had afflicted Koda with impairing her own movements. The kick to her head made her dizzy, worsening her stability.

The two of them collapsed on the floor, exhausted from lack of sleep, sore and beaten from each other’s attacks, and disabled by the side effects of their own abilities.

Koda rolled onto his back. “Not a bad fight,” he rasped, panting heavily.

Melody barely caught his words through the intense whining in her ear. “It’s not over yet,” she gasped, hands clawing the ground to drag her beaten body closer to him. “I’m going to…going to pummel you until you realize that I’m not your dead girlfriend.”

“I already know you’re not,” Koda wheezed.

“What?” she didn’t hear him properly, still inching closer.

“You’re…not…Rilla,” he said between breaths. “You’re not even close to her. She was the kindest person I ever met, and you don’t even give a damn that I miss her. She could destroy me in a heartbeat, and your punches couldn’t even send me flying.”

“Oh yeah?” she said, tugging the last few feet to get within striking range. She raised her arm up in the air to bring it down on his windpipe.

“She was also weak,” he said. “She tried to be strong, but she didn’t expect that she was going to live. Maybe she didn’t have a choice. Maybe she never would have survived. But she seemed so ready to die, so accepting of it.”

He craned his head to her. “But you, you defy anything that gets in your way. Even now, the Void has stripped you of everything and crushed you entirely, and you’re still trying to tear me a new one. The Void couldn’t kill you even if it tried. Hell it did, and it only made you stronger.” He spat out black smoke. “You’re nothing like her.”

Melody’s hand wavered, still poised up in the air. Then it fell, limply and without conviction, brushing against Koda’s cheek. Her touch was rough. “Screw you,” she said. “Screw you and the damn Void.”

Koda gave a harsh laugh, then coughed up another cloud of smoke in the air. “One day,” he said. “I’m going to take back Neptune. I swear it.” He looked back towards her. “We could do it, together. Will you fight with me?”

Her eyes widened. She lay still for a few seconds, then she twisted her head back up at him. Her face was calm again, save for a twinge of anger. “F*** you,” she said. “I’ll take it back myself. Feel free to tag along.”

Koda nodded and closed his eyes. His breathing became easier, and Melody realized he had passed out. His face was calm, at peace. She felt her own eyelids weigh down on her, and she, too, allowed herself to drift out of conscience.

 

CH. 35: DIVERGENCE

Spoiler

When Koda opened his eyes, he was in the sickbay. Joul was seated on a chair in the aisle, looking at a holopad.

He looked up as Koda groaned, and rolled his chair over to the bedside. “Yo,” he said, mouth twitching in a smile, “how are you feeling?”

“Like I got hit by a troop carrier,” Koda said. His lungs had cleared out the smoke, but he felt tender across his entire body.

Joul laughed. “I showed her a few of the tricks that you taught me, plus we got pretty creative with her abilities. Trained her well, didn’t I?”

“She needs to put more weight in her attacks,” Koda said, trying to shift up into a sitting position. His body screamed in response, and he fell back down.

“You sure about that? Any more and you would’ve had a few broken bones.” Joul tutted.

With great effort, Koda turned his head. “How is she doing?”

Joul nodded to a bed on the other side of the room. “She’s in about the same condition you are, maybe even a little better,” he said. “Did you hold back any?”

“If I did, it was because she was screwing with my hearing,” Koda said. “I went all out.”

Joul raised his eyebrows. “That’s not very Koda of you. Beating up women?”

“She’s not just a woman.” Koda tried once again to rise, ignoring the pain that racked his body. “She’s a Tenno.”

His partner nodded. “Fair enough. Hayden has decided to keep Roland and Victoria to their training, so no quick patch-ups for the now. I think he’s cracking down on people sneaking out late at night ending up half-dead.”

“Doesn’t she need to train as well?” Koda said. “And what about Morgan?”

Joul smiled. “We saw the footage of the sparring room camera. If she was able to fight you to a draw, she’s in a pretty good place. Morgan is also getting lessons from Teshin right now; think of this as taking a break.”

Koda let himself lie back down on the bed. His body felt better, but nowhere near comfortable. “Some break this is.”

Joul shrugged. “Well, I’m out of the job until you two recover, so at least it’s a break for me.”

“Then you should use it to train,” Koda said.

Joul’s eye twitched. “Come on, man,” he said. “My pupil is strong enough to take you on toe-to-toe. I deserve some off-time too, right?”

Koda scoffed. “You make it sound like you did something,” he said. “You barely had to lift your finger for someone like her.”

“Hey, hey, I made sure she had complete control over her abilities.” Joul looked hurt.  “The reason you’re ears aren’t suffering from permanent hearing loss is because of me.”

“That just means you’re a S#&$ty mentor.” Koda chuckled. “If you were a good one, I wouldn’t be able to hear your whining now.”

Joul sniffed. “Alright, suit yourself. I’ll make sure to show her how to blast you to a pulp for the next time you go against her.” He turned and walked out of the sickbay. “So get better and get ready,” he said as he left. 

Koda smiled. “Looking forward to it.” He craned his head to look at Melody’s bed. She was just a small lump under the sheets, her head poking out with black hair splayed out on the pillow. The blanket rose and fell evenly with her breathing, but her face appeared troubled, as if having a bad dream. I wonder if I had the same face, when I dreamed of Rilla.

 

She muttered something, but it was too quiet for him to hear. He tried to lean closer, but his body resisted every inch he moved. He gave up and laid back down, staring up at the ceiling. She murmured something again, and he realized his hearing was just as sharp as before. It was only the softness of her voice that prevented him from understanding what she was saying. Complete control over her abilities. There was no permanent damage to his eardrums, and even though he was sporting bruises across his body, he suspected she could have probably inflicted worse. Even in her rage, her attacks were flawlessly executed.

She’s nothing like Rilla, Koda thought. She’s more like… He chuckled, then closed his eyes.

 

 

“…And that’s all for this week,” Hayden said, handing the holopad across the Ford’s desk.

The colonel took it and smiled. “Looks like everything is going well, then.”

Hayden shrugged. “Well, apart from Koda and Melody’s injuries, and Kat still has a few thing she needs to sort out, but they’re all doing…just fine.”

Ford laughed, causing Hayden to frown. “What is it, colonel?”

“It’s nothing,” Ford said. She put a hand over her mouth. “I just haven’t seen you smile like that in a while. Not since the second generation awoke. And a year ago, I’m not sure ‘just fine’ would’ve been acceptable for you.”

Hayden looked surprised. “Well, I suppose that’s true. I guess, I just have a feeling things are going to work out alright. And…” He looked away. “I feel I can rely on all of them.”

“At long last,” Ford said, “Hayden Tenno no longer is a worrywart. What changed?”

He shook his head. “It wasn’t anything drastic. I suppose, if anything…I’ve just been thinking about some advice I got, when training the second generation began.”

“Oh?” Ford cocked her head. “Nadia putting her mind to something other than mischief?”

“It wasn’t Nadia, actually.” He looked down. “It was Miyoko.”

Ford’s mouth parted slightly, then resolved into another mysterious smile. “Well, I’m glad you’re listening to her. She’s a smart one.”

“Don’t I know it,” Hayden said. “Is there anything else to discuss?”

She shook her head. “Not at all. You are dismissed, Tenno.”

Nadia was waiting outside for Hayden. He smiled at her. “It’s another day.”

She gave a small smile. “Yes, indeed.”

As the two of them walked down the hallway, Nadia looked over at her mentor. She thought about when she had tapped into his mind the other night. Had he sensed me then? She chanced looking at him. He was staring at the opposite wall, his mind somewhere else. She considered finding out where, but after the last time, she was almost afraid to. She didn’t need another reminder that he was already…he will never love us.

 

“Hey, Hayden,” she said.

“Yeah?” he looked at her.

She felt uncomfortable. “Have you been able to spend a lot of time with…with Miyoko?”

He shrugged. “We’ve been training with the Warframes together, so yeah, I’d say so.”

Nadia shook her head. “No, as in, do you have time with the two of you…outside of training?”

He stopped walking. “Why do you ask?”

She faked a grin. “Remember, I’m your wing-woman. I’m trying to make sure you’re not messing this up.”

He raised an eyebrow at her. “I don’t know, the last time you tried to solve two people’s problems, they ended up hospitalized.”

Nadia made a face and batted at him. “Well, they seemed to have reached an understanding, so I think it was worth it.”

Hayden laughed. “Alright, alright.” He stared down the hallway. “…No, I guess we don’t share a lot of time like that, especially recently,” he said. “I don’t really have a lot of time outside of training, managing the unit, and sleep. Our Warframe testing is pretty much the only time we spend together.”

She paused again. “Are things going well, between the two of you?”

Hayden frowned. “I mean, she doesn’t hate me or anything.” He gave another, less jovial laugh. “But I suppose recently…she’s been kind of distant. I don’t know why, but every time I try to talk with her about anything not regarding training, she goes quiet.”

He looked sad. It was an expression she had never seen him make before. It made her want to comfort him, to reach out and put a hand on his face, to embrace him.

Instead, she forced herself to continue walking. “Well, I guess your idea of a date hasn’t changed then, huh? You better work on that. Even girls like her have a limit. Corner her after a practice and have a meal in your room. I’m sure she wouldn’t say no.”

In reality, she wasn’t sure. She only hoped it would be the case.

With how mixed up that girl is…

“You’re right.” Hayden said sheepishly, following after her. “Well, if I ever have free time, then I’ll make sure to spend it with her.”

“Glad to hear it,” Nadia said, not looking at him. There was a heaviness in her chest, but she couldn’t tell if it was because this was breaking his heart, or hers.

 

 

Rose ran through the array of block-shaped buildings and dove into a doorway just as a fusillade of bullets peppered the air behind her. She raised her Afuris and sent two bursts in reply through a shattered window, the twin machine pistols bucking in her hands.

“Don’t waste your ammo like that,” Sebastian said into the mic, taking cover a few buildings behind her in an alleyway. He peeked his head around the corner and quickly whipped it back. Less than a second later, a sniper round whizzed past him and punched a hole in the wall. “White is 30 meters from your position in the burning building,” he reported.

Rose looked out the window and spotted Roland’s position in a second-story window of a building half-consumed by flames. He fired another burst and she quickly ducked back down. “I don’t give two S#&$s about him,” she said, reloading her guns. “And don’t tell me what to do. Did you see where Engels is?”

“She’s too far away for me to get a good look,” he replied. “Cover fire on three…please.” He stuck his Braton from out of the alley and fired blindly, attracting Victoria’s attention.

Rose counted, then popped from cover, blasting away at Roland’s position, then ducked back as Victoria adjusted her aim towards her.

In the confusion, Sebastian ran out from the alleyway. He shifted the gravitational field on the ground before him and jumped on it. It propelled him upwards, in time to avoid Victoria’s sniper shot as she turned her aim back to him. The muzzle flash of the rifle highlighted her position to him. He landed lightly on the edge of a roof and rolled behind the concrete railing. “Clear,” he said.

“That was pretty reckless of you,” Rose noted.

“You’re one to talk about that.” Sebastian reloaded his weapon. “Engels is at the large building directly at the end of this block, fourth floor, second window on the left. If I can leap down to the next street over, I should be able to reach her without giving her a shot.”

“Why am I always covering for your &#!?” Rose grumbled. “You’re so goddamn needy.”

“Well, until Melody has recovered, you’ll have to deal with it. And hey, once Engels is out of the way, White’s all yours.”

“I feel kind of bad,” Rose said, edging back towards the door. “He did heal me and everything.”

“So did Engels.” Sebastian crawled his way along the railing to the corner of the building. “Just be ready to cover me.”

“I’ll do you one better. Go on my mark.” Rose channeled her Void energy. “Ready?”

He smiled. “Yes.”

“Go.” Rose rolled out of cover into a crouching position in the street. She aimed her Afuris at the window Sebastian specified and fired. No heavy-caliber bullet pierced her, so she assumed she had fired at the right one.

Roland appeared out of his window, Braton levelled. She released her Void energy and back-flipped. Green sticky energy burst from her body, like skin shedding from a snake. It resolved into a humanoid form holding the crouching position she was in moments before. Roland’s bullets sunk into it, but it held.

Rose released her energy again, and a projectile shot from her palm, speeding towards Roland. He ducked and the charge landed in the wall inside the room. It was slimy and pulsing, a gas oozing from gaping pores, filling the air around it. Just then, the flames from the burning building sparked, and the embers showered the spore.

Roland barely jumped out of the building in time before the spore combusted, flames and a thick green smoke exploding from the windows and doors.

“Roland! Are you okay?” Victoria said into his earpiece.

“I’m fine.” He coughed, trying to see through the sudden smokescreen. “Do you have a shot on Vorhees?”

“The gas is covering her.” She checked the rooves for Sebastian, but he was nowhere to be seen. Was he still hiding on the far building? Or had he moved in the chaos?

Back on the ground, Roland coughed again, harder this time. His chest felt constrained, and his head was starting to spin.

“Roland, what’s wrong?” For a brief moment, she felt his presence. Though she couldn’t see him through the smoke, she became aware of something pulsing in the smoke. A heartbeat. Life force. Through the link, she felt a tightness in her chest. Or rather, through Roland’s chest.

“It’s nothing, Vorhees’ spores,” Roland said. His helmet could not keep out the gas. He released a healing charge and the coughing started to subside. I need to get out of here. He held his breath, trying to prevent as much of the toxin from entering his system. His gun was brought to bear, squinting eyes trying to find a way out of the cloud. It was starting to thin, and he could see parts of the sky above. I’ll get back to where Victoria can cover me, then flush out Sebastian. Their opponent had to have been on the move. He needed to cut him off before he made it to Victoria’s position.

A shot slammed into his chest, causing him to gasp out. More poison entered his system. He fired in the direction of the attack, but another round hit him from behind.

The coughing came back, and his vision became blurry. He saw a figure in the green haze. He aimed his gun and let off a few rounds, but his shaky hands and hindered vision made him unsure of if he had hit his mark. Roland stumbled towards the form, pulling the Gram from his back. It felt heavier than before, but he forced the sword up above him and brought it down on the figure.

He cleaved his target clean in two, and he realized it was another one of Rose’s shed shells. The halves exploded, a sticky substance splattering across him, sizzling as it touched his shields. More gas invaded his system. He tried to summon another charge to heal himself, but felt his body drop to his knees. His eyelids began to droop.

In his delusion, he felt something approach him from behind. It wasn’t something he heard, or could see, but rather sensed. It seemed shadowy and dark in his mind, a flickering, vaguely human form. Evil, he thought, but he was too drained to respond to it.

The figure stopped right behind him. “Nap time, Sir White,” a voice giggled, and he felt his body fall.

Evil, the thought repeated as he passed out. But why?

 

 

“Roland? Roland!” Victoria combed the smoke with her scope. “What’s your status?” But there was no answer. She could feel him again, faintly. The painful feeling in his lungs had increased.

She cursed and slung the Snipetron rifle onto her back. She pulled out a Lato and checked to see if it was loaded, then rose from her position.

Then she kept rising, and her feet left the ground. Victoria yelped as her body became suspended in the air, held in place by an invisible force. She felt the force slowly rotate her, and she found herself looking down at Sebastian and his levelled Braton, one hand raised to keep up the gravity field.

“Apologies, madam,” Sebastian grinned, “But it’s game over.”

 

 

From the observation deck above the Simulacrum, Jolla smiled at Darren. “Looks like your pupil lost to mine.”

Darren nodded. “I attribute that more to how well Rose has improved these past few days.”

She looked smug. “Sure, sure, make excuses. But yes, she’s definitely been getting better, even though she hasn’t been training in the middle of the night.” She looked at him questioningly. “What happened in the sickbay, after I left?”

Before he could answer, Rose burst into the room. “Darren, did you see that?” She jumped up behind him and wrapped her arms around his frame.

“Yes, you did great,” Darren said, looking nervously at Jolla, whose eyes were narrowed.

Rose smiled at her and leaned into Darren’s ear. “I guess I have to pay you back some time,” she breathed. “Come over to my room and I’ll see what I can do to return the favor.”

“Excuse me, what?” Jolla said.

Rose smirked, slipping off Darren. “We had a special moment. It’s a little secret between him and I.” She winked at Darren. “He told me not to tell you.”

Jolla turned her fiery gaze to the boy. “So, what exactly happened?”

“Nothing, nothing!” Darren cried. “She and I were just more alike than I thought, so…I mean, I was trying to get her to stay in bed, and…” he seemed to shrink further and further with each poorly chosen word.

Rose laughed. “Relax, we just talked, nothing happened.” She walked over to her mentor. “He gave me good advice, and some reminders about people I know.” she hugged her. “Thank you Jolla, for everything you’ve done. Thank you.”

Jolla looked taken aback, then returned the hug uncertainly. “No problem,” she said.

Rose grinned. “But I’m still going to take Darren away from you, just you wait.” She darted away before Jolla could respond or retaliate, and left to enter the prep room.

“That’s never happening, just to let you know,” Darren said, looking at her apprehensively.

Jolla fixed a glare on him, and he flinched. But it gave way to a small smile. She put a hand on his shoulder. “Thanks, Darren. It looks like you gave her a boost.”

“Of course, anytime,” he said.

“Oh no, not ‘anytime’,” Jolla said, face changing in a heartbeat. “Next time, you will only be alone in a room with that girl when I say so.”

“Of course, as you wish,” he said.

Jolla smirked and wrapped her arms around Darren’s head, pulling him in for a kiss. Darren felt something burning hot enter his mouth and slip back out. She broke off and traced a finger on his cheek as she walked past him. “Just to make sure your thoughts don’t stray, though, I guess I have a favor I need to pay back, too.” She left the observation deck after her pupil.

 

 

When Roland opened his eyes, he was lying on a bench in the simulacrum prep room. Victoria was seated across from him, head in her hands and Void suit already removed, helmet placed by her side. She looked up as he stirred. “Are you alright, Roland?”

“Just peachy.” He looked up at the ceiling. “I assume we lost?”

“Yes,” Victoria said. “After I lost contact with you, Sebastian flanked me. I…got distracted.” She looked down.

“That’s alright.” Roland got up into a sitting position. “Rose outplayed us with her abilities. She’s really gotten the hang of using them.” The effects of the sleeping gas lingered in his system, and he gave a yawn.

“Yes,” Victoria said, staring at the wall. After a while, she said, “That reminds me, Roland…”

“What is it?” Roland got up and stretched. He began removing his Void suit and placing it back onto the racks.

“The night when Rose overcharged her abilities…why didn’t you just call for me? I could have healed her completely instead of having her wait for you to recharge your powers.”

Roland shrugged. “I could handle it, and I didn’t want you to lose sleep.”

“Losing sleep isn’t a problem,” Victoria said. “I know you healed her, but…” She fidgeted with her hands. “She still suffered more than she had to. Your healing wasn’t complete, and she had to deal with the trace effects of her poison until the morning.”

“I brought her out of death’s door,” Roland said. “And she was able to sleep through it.”

“That’s not the point.” Victoria looked up at him. “I could have prevented her from suffering at all.”

Roland’s gaze was fixed on the rack of helmets on the far wall. “At what cost to yourself, though?”

Victoria blinked. “What do you mean?”

Roland crossed the room and stood in front of her. “If I had let you heal her, you would have taken all of her pain.”

She looked confused. “And? What are you trying to say, Roland?”

He looked concerned. “Do you know how much she was suffering? If you had healed her, I guarantee it would’ve been excruciating.”

“That doesn’t matter,” she said. “It wouldn’t kill me. The important thing is that I can help someone.”

“Victoria.” He looked nervous, but his voice was firm. “I don’t want you to keep hurting yourself like this.”

Her eyes widened. “What?”

He took a breath. “Every time you heal someone, you always put yourself through so much pain. Maybe you won’t die, but you’re always suffering. You can’t keep doing this to yourself.”

She stared at him before giving a slight scoff. “Roland, this is what I’m called to do. The Void has given me this power to heal others.”

“So you’re playing right into its game?” Roland said. “It’s a curse, not a blessing. It’s using your desire to help people to put yourself through hell.”

“And so what if it is?” Victoria said, voice rising. “I don’t care what happens to me, as long as I can help people.”

“You’re being reckless,” Roland said. “Your powers are not your friends.”

“Then neither are yours!” Victoria shouted. “Trying to judge people as good or evil like you’re some kind of god, aren’t you playing into its hands, too?”

“But this is different,” Roland insisted. “You’re hurting yourself, Victoria.”

“I would be hurt even more if someone was dying in front of me and I didn’t do anything,” she replied angrily.

“I understand that,” Roland said, “But you should—”

Victoria stormed passed him, tossing her helmet onto a rack and exiting the prep room. She ignored Roland’s cry of “Wait, Victoria!” as the door slid shut behind her. She stalked down the hallway, pace rapid. It’s a curse, not a blessing.

“I don’t care,” she muttered.

“Don’t care about what?” She whipped her head behind her to see Morgan appearing from another corridor.

Victoria looked down at her feet. “It’s nothing,” she said.

Morgan cocked his head. “If you say so.” Although there was concern on his face, he didn’t say anything else.

Victoria gave a sigh. “Alright, I just had an argument with Roland.”

Something flickered in Morgan’s eyes. “What did he say?”

“He’s...he’s just—he worries too much, I guess,” Victoria said. “I understand where he’s coming from. But all the same—” She put her hands to her head and leaned back on the wall, giving another frustrated sigh.

Morgan looked hesitant, then pressed, “Is it because your powers hurt you?”

Victoria nodded. “Yeah, he’s concerned about that. It’s not like I’ll die or anything.”

"How do you know?" Morgan said.

She paused. “What?”

“How do you know that it will never kill you?” He shrugged. “We all have limits, don’t we?”

Victoria shook her head. “Well, I haven’t reached it yet. One, or even two people isn’t a problem, as long as they’re still alive.”

“But doesn’t it still hurt?” He queried.

She gave a bitter laugh. “Morgan, I dealt with much worse on the transport ship. I can take whatever happens to you guys.”

“It’s taking its toll on you, though.” Morgan approached her. “You look exhausted.”

“I’m fine,” she said, conscious of how reflexively she had answered him.

“There are bags under your eyes,” he said, reaching up a bony hand. His finger touched her cheek, more of a poke than a brush, and lingered on her face. It seemed almost childish, the way he did it. She could feel the wrinkles on her skin as his hand traced over them. Then he backed away, looking uncomfortable. “You’re almost as pale as me. I could mistake you for a corpse.”

Victoria felt a chill at his words. Her hand idly brushed against her arm. “Do you not want me to use my powers, too?” she said.

He met her gaze. “It’s part of who you are. It’s not my place to tell you what you should or shouldn’t do.”

She blinked at the unexpected remark. “But,” he said, “If you burn yourself out now, maybe you won’t be able to help as many people in the future. I think you should keep healing others, but not so much that you destroy yourself, mentally or physically.”

Victoria stared at him for a second longer, then smiled. “Thanks, Morgan.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “I needed to hear that.” She stepped past him and down the hallway.

Morgan turned and looked back at her retreating form. He put a hand on the same shoulder, feeling a lingering trace of warmth. It felt familiar. Olivia.

 

 

 

Sebastian typed the long password into the keypad outside of the Foundry. He stepped inside and sat down on one of the work desks, sighing.

“Fantastic performance at the Simulacrum today, Tenno,” Dr. Coven said, tinkering at a workstation across the room.

Sebastian took a holopad from the desk and began scrolling through it. “It could be better. It’s a pain trying to maintain a field and shoot at the same time. If only I could find a way to project my abilities without having to channel them, like Darren or Joul can.”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to find something,” Coven said absently.

Sebastian looked over at him. “You’re working on their Warframes now, aren’t you? How do you think they do it?”

Coven paused. “Talos and Matyar’s abilities are based on elements, things that are relatively simple to manipulate and can maintain their form after they’ve been created. With their shield abilities, for example, they create objects that project effects and can exist outside of their user. Gravity fields, on the other hand, are more complex to control. Your powers, your body, create the effect itself.”

“That makes sense,” Sebastian mused. “For them, it’s more like creating a cannon, but I’m only capable of being the cannon.” He put a hand to his chin. “Interesting.” He stood up and walked over to Coven’s workstation. “So how do you get their powers to be projected through the suit?”

“Technocyte,” Coven said. “The substance is capable of channeling Void energy. Once you combine that with its aptitude to merge with technological systems, its utility skyrockets. Simply passing the Void through a well-designed Technocyte machine can increase the power of the output by ten times.”

Sebastian looked at the machine working on a piece of a Warframe system, parts of the component pulsing slightly. “It’s like a wonder-material. How did you even come across this?”

“Pure accident, as these things often go,” Coven said. He pulled out a holopad and typed a few commands. It brought out a video of a white and gold orb, half covered in Technocyte tissue. “Void technology and the Technocyte virus were previously separate projects. But after an…accident, some of the virus infected one of our Death Orbs. We were surprised to find that not only was the machine still functioning, but it was lasting twice as long as it did before.”

“Death Orbs?” Sebastian swiped two fingers through the display to zoom in on the infected machine.

“A previous project, used to try and harness the energy of the Void to fight the Sentients.” Coven passed him the holopad. “They were meant to be generators, weapons, whatever we could convert it to, to prevent the Sentients from turning them against us.”

Sebastian watched the orb pulse brighter and brighter. “What happened to it?”

“It was abandoned.” Coven sighed. “Right around when the Tenno program began. Compared to you, it wasn’t efficient enough. Even with the Technocyte, we couldn’t get the machines to put out enough power before they expired. And then there was the safety issue. Death Orbs wasn’t the original name, but after they started spontaneously combusting or corroding, that was what they were called around the lab. Nothing more than oversized bombs.”

Sebastian reached into his pocket and pulled out his father’s orb. “Bombs, huh?” he smiled. “Sounds like something a cannon could use.”

 

 

Miyoko leapt from wall to wall, using the Warframe’s power to push off from each surface. She scaled up a pillar and latched onto its side, Void energy suctioning her to the metal. The last surface, a floating platform above her, seemed too far to reach with a single jump, a large abyssal gap in between her and the finish line. She pushed off the wall again and channeled the suit’s energy into the soles of her feet. Just before she began to fall, she released the energy.

There was a small boom as it exploded beneath her, the shockwave shooting her forward with superhuman speed. She grabbed the ledge as she approached it and effortlessly lifted herself onto the platform.

She felt her breath get heavier as the effort caught up with her, but not as much as she expected. She had scaled a course the length of a small battlecruiser, yet she wasn’t even tired.

Just as well. I still have to get back.

She crouched down, preparing to leap across again, when she saw a white figure scaling the course towards her. The horn on his head was unmistakable as he sailed through the air and caught onto the ledge.

“Hayden,” she said, as he climbed up to join her, “what are you doing here?”

“Practicing, just like you. I know I’m supposed to go after you, but I think this thing is big enough for two, don’t you?”

She looked back at the massive course. “I guess so,” she said.

“Wow, look at this view.” Hayden peered down at the floating metal columns, a Void like white hanging above them and a yawning empty black below. “It’s quite a sight, even if it’s just the simulacrum. Have you ever stopped to look at it?” He sat down on the ledge.

Miyoko sighed, standing over him. “Hayden, this session is almost over. I…I need to get back, I’m training with Victoria after this.”

“I see. What are you guys working on now?” Hayden said, still looking out at the course.

Miyoko shifted her feet. “After the killhouse exercise today, she wants to try and heal people at range, like Roland can.”

He nodded. “That’s a great idea. See? She’s naturally coming up with ways to expand her abilities. Don’t worry too much about her, Miyoko, she’s doing fine. You’re doing fine.”

Her fists clenched. “Thank you.” They stayed there, saying nothing. Finally, she could bear it no longer. “Hayden, don’t you…have things to do?”

He looked at her. “Such as?”

She shrugged. “Managing the unit, training Nadia…something?”

Hayden reached back and disengaged the lock on his helmet, removing it. “Nadia is in a great place. She’s actually been helping to train a few others to expand their powers more, though in a less obtrusive way than with the Nemesis suit. And everyone else…well, this morning, I was reviewing the lineup, and it really is working out well.” He smiled. “Overall, everyone is progressing along at a good rate, and mentors and pupils are supporting one another exactly how they need to be. What you said to me when this began was right. I can trust you all to do look out for each other.”

Exactly how they need to be. She opened her mouth to respond.

Hayden turned to look at her. “And I trust no one more than you. You’ve been by my side when I needed it the most, and out of everyone, you’re the most diligent when it comes to your work.” He stood up and put a hand on her shoulder. “If I’m being honest, one of the biggest reasons I can take a small break like this is you, Miyoko. I feel…at ease, when I’m with you.”

Inside her helmet, her mouth remained slightly open, at a loss for words. A raw mix of emotions pounded through her chest.

She quelled them all. “You flatter me, Hayden.” She looked out at the simulacrum, its faux beauty glistening before her. “But I need to go back.”

He looked up at her again, then nodded. “Alright. I’ll race you there.” He jammed his helmet on his head.

“What?” Before she could say anything more, he leapt off the ledge. He spread his arms as if to soar, and a Void field glowed beneath him, slowing his descent into a glide. As he neared a platform, he kicked off of thin air to bridge the last few feet and landed on it, turning back to her.

“Come on, I thought you said you needed to head back already,” he said, beckoning. “Let’s see who gets there first.”

Miyoko swallowed her words and shook her head. She bent her knees and channeled another explosion at her feet, spinning through the air like a bullet from a rifle and landing on the platform. No sooner did her feet touch the ground than Hayden took off already, running along a wall. She jumped off the platform with a run and began scaling slightly below him.

“That was a nice bullet jump across the chasm,” Hayden remarked. “How do you do the little spin?”

“You just have to adjust the angle of the explosion,” Miyoko replied. “Like this.” She rocketed past him and continued scaling across an opposite wall.

“Hey, wait up,” Hayden said.

Miyoko felt herself grinning. “I thought you said that this was a race.”

“Fair enough,” Hayden said, and he activated his first ability, the midair slash carrying him far and away past Miyoko. She began mixing her wall running with bullet jumps and double jumps, and within seconds, she had passed him already.

“Have you been practicing extra?” Hayden said.

“Just as long as you have been,” Miyoko replied, somersaulting to the next ledge. “What’s wrong? Can’t keep up?”

Hayden smiled. “I wouldn’t bet on that.”

The pair chased each other across the course, Miyoko slowly widening the gap between them. She could see the starting point up ahead.

She paused with a wall latch and turned to him. She was smiling widely now. “Come on, Hayden, I thought you were top of the class.” She jumped off just before he caught up.

“I still am!” he yelled, and he channeled another bullet jump. Just as the explosion pushed him along, he activated his Slash Dash once more. The combined effects sent him hurtling past her.

“Not so fast!” Miyoko said. She activated her own first ability, creating a magnetic field in front of her. She tugged her hand back, and Hayden was yanked back towards her. He exclaimed in surprise as he flew past her and slammed into a pillar. He tried to latch onto the wall, but the field failed. His hands scrabbled to find purchase, but the smooth surface of the metal gave him none.

She watched, horrified, as he plummeted into the dark below.

“Hayden!” she cried out. She accessed the Simulacrum controls through her voice. “Revert room,” she said quickly. Simulacrum 1310 morphed back into its blank form, the wall she was stuck to dematerializing. She created another field below her body to slow her descent.

Hayden was lying on the ground below, eagle spread. She landed lightly and ran to him, taking off her helmet. “Are you alright?” she said.

He did not move.

“Hayden? Talk to me!” she said, panicking. She reached for his helmet and accessed the emergency seal, prying it off his face. His eyes were closed. She shook him. “Hayden, wake up, wake up!”

He grabbed her as his eyes opened. “Boo!” he said. She gave a yelp, and he laughed. “Gotcha.” He grinned.

She stared at him, stunned. Then she started to cry. “Hayden, don’t ever do that again!”

He looked taken aback. “What? I was just messing around. These suits can survive a fall of a tower, remember?”

She pounded his chest. Her head was bowed. “That’s not the point.” She said, her voice tight. “I thought that I…if you ever…because of me…”

He blinked, confused. “What? What are you talking about?” He put his hand on her shoulder and tilted her face up. “What’s wrong, Miyoko?”

She looked away. “I…don’t want you to get hurt because of me.”

Hayden stared at her. He gave a brief laugh, then said, “Really? Miyoko, how could—”

“I did just now!” Her hand brushed his away. “If I hadn’t pulled you, you wouldn’t have fallen! What if we’re out on a real mission, and I do something foolish, and you—”

“Miyoko, calm down!” Hayden said, gripping her. They stared at each other. “I’m alright, okay? And this is nothing like a real mission, you’re overreacting.” He put a hand to her face. “I should’ve been able to recover from that, I just haven’t practiced enough. It’s not your fault, alright?”

Miyoko froze. She looked away, hands clutching herself. The two of them said nothing.

At last, Hayden gave an awkward laugh. “You know, after the next session, it’s dinner time. I had a meal prepared for just the two of us.” He looked at her. “Would you be able to join me? We can talk this all out there.” His voice was almost pleading.

Miyoko didn’t look at him. “No, I can’t. Sorry.” She got up and walked out of the Simulacrum, leaving Hayden alone

 

CH. 36: BREAKING

Spoiler

“Sir, you need to take a look at this.” Fervis looked up at Hinds. He got up from the captain’s chair and walked over.

“What is it?” Fervis said, leaning on the Navigation station.

Hinds was gripping his controls with white knuckles. He turned to his captain, face pale. “I think they’re on to us, sir,” he said quietly.

Fervis kept his face calm. He looked around at the other stations. They hadn’t heard. “What makes you say that, ensign?” he said, just as softly.

Hinds looked at the map. “Long range scanners have picked up two tier 4s near our position, one to starboard and one to port.”

“We’ve been getting alerts like that ever since we passed Mars,” Fervis replied. “Why are these different?”

“Because they’ve been in our same area for the past three days.” As Hinds spoke, another blip appeared on the map. It was directly in front and moving towards them.

Fervis thought quickly. Their course may have been parallel to Sentient patrol patterns. The ship coming for them might just pass them by. They did still have their Void cloak. But the Sentients were known to have tracking devices. What if their ship had been tagged by one? Their every move would be known to them.

“Navigation,” he said, raising his voice so the whole bridge could hear. “Divert course by forty degrees to port. Gently, now.”

Hinds nodded and twisted the controls to the left, and for the first time in months, the ship turned from its straight path.

Fervis watched the three blips on the map. As they moved further away, the one on the starboard side vanished from the scanner. The one in front maintained its course.

“Divert course another thirty degrees,” Fervis said.

Hinds obeyed. They were getting close to the wormship on the port side, almost within their short range scanners. The ship to their front kept its course.

Fervis let out a breath. “Turn this ship completely around,” he said. Hinds looked up at him. “If it’s nothing, then we’ll set our progress back by a day or so. The Order can wait that long.”

Hinds nodded, and he steered the ship until they were heading back towards the Inner Sector. Towards home. Fervis was tempted to just give the order now, detected or not. He looked back at the screen. Both remaining wormships were now behind them, and hadn’t changed course.

Then, the wormship that had been in front of them turned slightly. Fervis watched the blip as it adjusted its course.

Straight for them.

The other wormship began to turn sharply as well. And finally, on what was now their port side, the third wormship appeared once again on their long range scanners.

“Full power to the engines!” Fervis shouted, running back to his seat. “Weapons at the ready! Communications,” he said, turning to a station, “Send out a distress call, immediately.”

The crewman at the chair looked frightened. “But, sir,” he said, “Wouldn’t that give us away?”

“Are you daft, boy?” Fervis said. “We’ve already been given away. We might as well turn off the cloak to save us the trouble.” He looked at the viewport, fists clenched tightly. “Call for help, and pray that we can outrun these squid-heads long enough for them to arrive.”

 

Miyoko kneeled alone in the practice room, a curved dagger by her side. She picked up the ceramic blade and traced a finger along its edge, careful not to cut herself. With a casual flick of her wrist, she spun the blade into a reverse grip and cut a gash along her arm. The blood poured from the wound and ran down her skin.

She watched the injury nonchalantly. Then, a green wave pulsed through the wall and wrapped around her. The wound closed up on itself nearly instantly, leaving no scar.

“Did it work?” Victoria’s voice came in through a radio on the bench.

Miyoko walked over and picked it up with her healed hand. “Yes, come on over.” She set the knife down.

A few seconds later, Victoria stepped through the door. “Apologies, I cut the gash larger than I should have,” Miyoko said.

“It only stings a little,” Victoria replied, smiling. Miyoko saw that a small slit was still on the other girl’s wrist, blood slowly flowing. It healed a few seconds later. She looked back at her own arm, the wound long gone, then back to Victoria’s. She shook her head.

“You’re doing great,” Miyoko said, taking a seat on the bench. “I think that was the farthest distance we’ve done, and the healing is getting faster. And to think you made all of this progress in only a few days.”

“Thank you,” Victoria said. “I owe it all to your training.”

“Oh, I don’t think there’s much I had to do with it,” Miyoko said, smiling slightly. “It’s your motivation to help others that’s carried you this far. Be proud of what you’ve accomplished; you’re already a much more powerful field medic than you were last week.”

Victoria didn’t smile. She sat down next to Miyoko. “I should have developed them earlier,” she said, “Then we would’ve won our match last week.”

Miyoko knew what she was referring to. She put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s because of that loss that you came up with this way to improve upon your powers. And Roland isn’t the type of person who would resent you for a lost exercise.”

“No, he wouldn’t resent me for that.” Victoria said.

Miyoko picked up Victoria’s dejected mood. Maybe they had an argument. She thought about her own conflicts with Hayden. I shouldn’t have blown up at him like that. It’s probably weighing down on him even more now.

I need to end things properly with him.

With that one thought, she was seized by a swooping sensation. It was terrifying, that she had finally reached this point. At last, she realized how far her confidence had shattered, how far she had reverted to her old self.

But, like before, it felt freeing as much as it was terrifying.

Miyoko looked at a holopad on the bench. “We’ll stop here for now,” she said, keeping her voice steady. “Get some rest, and we’ll continue this tomorrow.”

“Alright,” Victoria said, also lost in her own thoughts as she got up to go to the door.

Miyoko looked at her pupil. “Victoria.”

The girl stopped. “Yes, Miyoko?”

Miyoko paused before saying, “Don’t leave things unfinished with those you care about. That’s all.”

Victoria sucked in a breath. “I…” She nodded. “I won’t. Thank you.”

Miyoko watched her go and closed her eyes. I guess, I was too brusque with her. She drew the dagger again and inspected it. She tossed it up with one hand and deftly caught it with another, stowing it in the sheath behind her back before leaving as well.

 

Kat ate her food slowly, eyes watching the other Tenno. Don’t worry. I’ve talked with Teshin and Hayden, and they’ve agreed to not tell everyone about this, Gregor had told her. At least, not yet.

She wondered what would happen, if they found out that she was some ticking time bomb who didn’t discern friend from foe. Her scoops became faster, more feverish, eager to finish the food and remove herself from a place with too many people. For her sake, and theirs.

“Hey there, sweetheart.” Kat almost leapt out of her seat at Jason’s voice. She turned behind her to see him looking at her, amused. “Sorry. May I sit here?”

She opened her mouth to protest. “Come on, I don’t bite, you know that,” Jason said. A copy of him appeared on the other side of the table, and he switch teleported with the decoy, taking a seat opposite her. He set own his tray of food down and picked up a holopad from it with one hand, eating from the plate with the other. “If you’re that nervous,” he said with his mouth full, “I can do this, if it makes you feel better.” His body faded from view. Kat watched an invisible spoon pick up food from his plate, vanishing along with it. She had to stifle a laugh.

“So what are you doing eating all alone?” Jason’s disembodied voice said.

Her smile faded, and she averted his gaze, though she had no idea where it was. “I needed a bit of time to myself, that’s all.”

“Ah. Sorry about that.” The tray floated upwards before disappearing. “I’ll leave you to it, then.”

“No, that’s fine,” Kat said quickly. “You can stay.”

There was a pause, then the tray reappeared in front of her. “If you say so.”

She shrugged, still not looking at his general direction. “So what are you doing? With the holopad.”

“Studying Sentient heatblasters,” Jason said. “The only reason I can scramble normal weapons is because I know how they work. But this thing, boy, let me tell you. This is like literal rocket science, which, as it happens, is right up my pupil’s alley.” He laughed. “I had no idea Sebastian would be schooling me just as much as I him.”

“And how is Sebastian’s training going?” Kat said.

“Super well. He was a little hesitant at first, didn’t like the whole idea of void magic, but I think it’s starting to gel with him more. That always surprises me, how well your powers fit you sometimes.”

Kat let out a breath. “Yeah. It is surprising.” She was quiet for several moments before asking, “Do you think your powers fit well with you?”

The food stopped disappearing from his plate. “When I was training with them for as long as you’ve been, hell no.”

Kat looked stunned. “So then,” she said, “You don’t think they mirror who you really are?”

Jason came into view. “I think they do. But not in the way I did before.” He shrugged. “I used to think I was a coward. I go invisible. I distract my enemies with a fake version of who I am. But I also disorient the hell out of people, and I can turn their weapons into fancy paperweights.” He grinned. “I’m a prankster, what can I say? You see, it’s all about looking at it from a different angle. I’m not about to mope about my condition and mourn my humanity if I’m stuck with powers I don’t like. I’ll find an answer that sits well with me, and then move on. After all,” he said, “The Sentients certainly aren’t giving us breathing room to get over it.”

Kat stared at him. “Even if there’s no other way to look at your powers?”

Jason laughed. “It won’t do you any good to stick with an answer that doesn’t sit well with you. Hell, if your abilities did is turn you into a puddle, you still have to go through this process.” He paused. “Alternatively, there is one other, simpler answer to go with.”

She looked at him. “What is it?”

He smiled. “That there is no meaning to your powers. The Void just gave you something that maybe has some link to you, but it doesn’t define you. Or, that you won’t let it define you. You can turn into a puddle. Does that mean you’re going to be the puddle guy? Or are you going to be a Tenno?” He set down the spoon on his now empty tray. “Better start thinking again, Kat. It’ll be fun, trust me.” With that, he vanished once more.

 

Roland sat with his eyes closed. The conversations around him in the mess hall blurred into a continuous drone. He tried to recall the feeling from the Simulacrum, where he had sensed Rose’s presence.

It was faint but there. As he channeled his Void energy, he felt the presence of everyone around him. Unlike before, they were all a bright white, glowing and pulsing. He opened his eyes and looked at each person in turn. The auras wrapped around their forms like a second skin.

He relaxed the void energy, and the auras vanished. “Hello.” He looked to see Morgan standing in front of him, tray in his hands. “May I sit here?”

Roland hesitated before remembering himself. “Yes, of course.”

Morgan sat down, looking at his food before taking quick, almost frenzied bites, as if he was afraid the food would spoil before his eyes.

“It feels like it’s been a while,” Roland said, “Since we’ve eaten together.”

“It has been a while,” Morgan replied, food muffling his voice.

Roland nodded. “So, how is your training progressing?”

Morgan stopped eating. “It’s been going as well as it can, I suppose,” Morgan said. “Koda has been improving my weapon mastery, and I’ve been getting extra lessons from Teshin.”

“That sounds excellent. They’re both strong mentors to learn from.” He looked at Morgan carefully. “What about your abilities?”

Their eyes locked. “I’ve improved most in my ability to control fear.”

Roland laughed ruefully. “It is indeed a terrifying ability.” The spar from a few weeks ago came to mind and they both fell silent.

Morgan was the first to continue eating. “But I’ve finally found a way to practice my other abilities,” he said. “So I’ve been getting better at them, little by little.”

“That’s good,” Roland said slowly. “Come to think of it, we haven’t sparred together since that one time. I’d like to see how far your abilities have improved.”

“Likewise.” Morgan set down his fork, his plate clean of even sauce and cup empty. He gave the cups a few shakes over his mouth, trying to drain the cup as much as possible. “Well, I’m going to train more.”

“Good luck,” Roland said.

“Thank you.” Morgan paused as he stood up, then said, “Have you talked to Victoria recently?”

Roland cocked his head he remembered her walking out in the prep room. “Not for the past few days, no,” Roland said slowly.

Morgan’s face twitched. For a second, he looked like he was smiling. But the twitch was gone before Roland could even identify what it was. “I see. Well, good luck on your training as well.” The emaciated boy turned to put his tray away.

Roland watched him. He closed his eyes, and channeled his Void energy.

Morgan flickered black, like an ill flame.

 

“That’s not at all how you’re supposed to hold it,” laughed Victoria. “Here, give it back to me; let me show you.”

Morgan looked sheepish as he handed her the Orthos, a long pearl white shaft with a golden blade at either end. “Polearms are not swords, Morgan,” Victoria said, smiling at him. “Grip them in the middle, and use both sides to attack.” She demonstrated, the blade spinning in dazzling circular forms.

Morgan scratched his head. “I’ve never seen a weapon like this before.”

She cocked her head. “Really? This isn’t common in real life, of course, but you never saw any old movies where they had this kind of weapon?”

He shrugged. “I’ve never seen any movies.”

Victoria’s smile faded. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have assumed.”

Another shrug. “Most people have seen them. My town was on the outskirts of the outer sector. My family didn’t go to cities often. The first time I even saw a holo-screen was after the Legionnaires took me in.”

“I see,” Victoria said.

Morgan nodded and lowered his head. He looked embarrassed, shuffling his feet. “Sorry,” he said.

She put her arm around his shoulder. “What are you sorry for? I’m sure we can find a holo-screen around here somewhere. Tomorrow, after training, we can watch something. I think you’ll like it.”

His eyes brightened. “Really?”

She smiled again. “Of course.”

After the practice session, the two of them headed back to the armory to stow their weapons. Morgan hung his Reaper on the rack.

“You’ve gotten really good at using that scythe,” Victoria said. “I heard Miyoko said it was the hardest in the bunch to master.”

Morgan gave another shrug. “Teshin’s a good teacher.”

“He is,” Victoria said, turning to put away the Orthos. As she did, a familiar shape caught her eye. It was the rack of Grams, propped up in the corner of the room. She felt along one of the hilts, fingers tracing its shape.

She heard Morgan’s footsteps behind her. “What’s wrong?” he asked.

“I haven’t talked to him, since our fight,” Victoria said. She continued down the aisle and placed the Orthos in its rack. “I should apologize.”

“He’s the one who should apologize,” Morgan said. “And he hasn’t come to talk to you, has he?”

“That’s because I’ve been avoiding him,” Victoria said. She shook her head. “I’m being childish. I’ll find him tonight.”

She felt thin arms wrap around her. Morgan’s head rested on her shoulder. “He’ll only upset you if you go,” he said.

Victoria froze, unsure of what to do. She turned and met his gaze. “Are you trying to tell me to not talk to him?” She said.

Morgan looked uncomfortable, yet resolute. Roland had almost the exact same face when he had argued with her in the prep room. “I don’t want to. But you know it’s true, you two don’t see eye to eye.”

She put her hands on his. Despite their bony structure, she could still feel a small amount of warmth in them. “Morgan, let go of me, please.”

There was a brief pause, and then he did so. “I’m sorry,” he said.

“Don’t be,” she said. “I appreciate your concern. But Roland is my friend, too. After what he’s done for me…it doesn’t feel right just leaving things like this. Even more so considering that we’ll have to fight together. I just want to resolve things with him. It will upset me more if I don’t.” She walked towards the door.

“Victoria.” She stopped and turned to him. He looked coy, fidgeting with clasped hands. “Never mind,” he said.

Victoria smiled uncertainly at him, then walked out of the room. Morgan’s shy face remained in her mind. She shook her head.

“Victoria?” She jumped. Roland was standing at the corner. “I thought I might find you here,” he said apprehensively.

She wasn’t ready. Not yet. “Hello, Roland.”

They didn’t say anything. Victoria looked back at the armory door, afraid Morgan might come out. “Come with me,” she said, walking down the hallway.

She led him into an empty practice room a few doors down. Just as she walked in after Roland, she saw the armory open. Victoria keyed the door shut behind her.

“What was that about?” Roland said.

“Nothing,” Victoria said, sighing. “I needed to talk to you about something.” She looked up at him. “I wanted to apologize.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Roland said. “I do.”

She blinked. “I upset you, and I shouldn’t have done that. Whatever I did, I regret it now,” he said.

Victoria opened her mouth. “I…I’m sorry too,” she said, “I was rude.”

Roland gave a bitter smile. “You acted understandably.” He met her gaze. “Can you forgive me?”

She felt a smile come to her face, surprisingly easy. “Will you forgive me?”

He gave a relieved look. “Of course.”

She was quiet. Then, she nodded.

He took a step towards her. Victoria, conscious of what Morgan had done only a few minutes earlier, stepped to the side, indicating the door behind her. “After you.”

Roland started, then gave an awkward laugh and said, “Ok, thanks.” He continued walking. As he passed, She put a hand on his shoulder and tried to smile. He smiled back, then left the room.

Victoria stood there for a while. She backed into the wall for support and sighed. He apologized. He put down his pride and he apologized to me.

But he didn’t say why he had to apologize. He still doesn’t realize what he did that was wrong.

She felt her hand. There were two conflicting feelings lingering there. Her knees weakened until she slid down the wall into a sitting position, burying her head in her hands.

 

Miyoko’s finger trembled as it hovered over the send key of the holopad. It wasn’t too late to turn back now. She could shoulder this and bear it as best she could, and she knew Hayden wouldn’t mind, wouldn’t even know. But she couldn’t bear it. This was for her sake, as much as it was for his. She tapped the key, and with that, the message was sent to Hayden.

A breath escaped her lips and she shut off the device. She sat in her chair for a moment, clutching her head, as if that would stop the spinning sensation that was sweeping through her skull.

Miyoko rubbed her eyes, and as she sat up straight, she felt something in between her back and the chair. It was the dagger. She had been so caught up in what she had to do today that she had forgotten to return it to the armory. Her finger traced along its edge again as she drew it.

A knock caused her to jump. She set the blade down and approached the door. Her hand rested against the surface, almost to steady herself as she answered, “Who is it?”

“It’s me, Victoria.” Miyoko sighed, lowering her hand. She keyed open the door.

Victoria wore her serene smile, but her eyes were watery. “Sorry, I know it’s late,” the girl said, “But…I need your help.”

“No problem,” Miyoko said, wiping the surprise off her face. She took the girl by the arm. “Please, come in.” She led her to the bed. “Sit,” she said, as she drew her chair up from her desk.

“Thank you,” Victoria said, setting herself down on the sheets. The two girls stared at each other for a while. Miyoko remembered her father, how he would always make tea whenever a guest dropped by his house, which was often. But her sparsely furnished room had no such comforts.

At last, she asked Victoria, “What’s wrong?”

Victoria looked down and did not answer. She was wringing her right hand, feeling it as if to map out every digit and contour. “You love Hayden, don’t you?” her pupil said.

Miyoko felt her face flush. She hadn’t done that in a long time. Not since I started training Victoria. Still…

“Yes,” she said, “I do.”

Victoria nodded, her smile trembling. “I was wondering,” she said, “What does that feel like? To love someone? Is it…wanting to be with them when they need help? Or just wanting to be with them all the time? Because, I don’t know.” She sniffed and wiped at her eyes. “I’ve always wanted to help people, but I’ve never really…really loved someone, and I…I just don’t know if I do or not.”

The other girl opened her mouth. “Is it about Roland…and Morgan?” she asked.

Victoria nodded. “They’re both my friends,” she said. “I know that at least. But both of them…they’re just so different, that even if I loved one of them, or both of them, I just wouldn’t know.” She lowered her head again.

Miyoko watched her. Once again, that helpless feeling, not knowing what to do or how to respond. "I'm sorry, Victoria," she said. "I'm not much help with things like these."

Victoria looked at her. “But you know more about it than I do.”

About love? Yes, I suppose I know a lot about it. How much it hurts. How confusing it is. Miyoko closed her eyes. "Victoria, I feel like any advice I would give you will do more harm than good. To be honest, I haven't been all that great with Hayden."

“That’s fine!” Victoria cried, her desperation surprising Miyoko. "Anything, anything you say will give me more clarity than what I have now. You have to—"

“Victoria!” she cried, grabbing the girl’s shoulders. Her pupil was stunned at the outburst. “I’m sorry,” Miyoko said, trying to smile. “I want to help you. I really do. But I am really, really not in a good place with Hayden.” She could feel her own tears brimming.

It was now Victoria’s turn to counsel her. “What’s wrong, Miyoko?” All trace of heartache was gone as she took Miyoko’s hands.

Miyoko looked away. “I shouldn’t tell you, it’s not going to help you.”

Victoria shook her head. “I don’t care if it does or not. Talking it out at the very least is going to help you.”

Miyoko stared at her. The change in Victoria’s demeanor was almost unnerving. Finally, she nodded. She gave a smile that had no joy in it.

“Victoria, I’m…breaking up with Hayden.”

As soon as she said it, she could not hold back her tears any longer. Victoria flung her arms around her as she cried, two months of anguish and sadness pouring out. As her gasps started to subside, Victoria asked, “But why?”

“I have to, Victoria,” Miyoko said. “It’s just not been good for me. I love him, I do, but I can’t be by his side. This is something I have to do.”

“But doesn’t he love you, too?”

“He does,” Miyoko said, “I know he does.”

Victoria opened her mouth. “I…don’t understand.”

“I know you won’t understand.” She put her hand to her face. One finger slipped down to trace the jagged edge of her scar. “That’s why I’m afraid this will make things worse. Victoria,” she said, looking at her with her unscarred eye, “Do you really want to love one of them, as they love you? Or are you just trying to, because you don’t want to appear selfish?” Her finger reached the end of the scar. “Because if you want to know what my gut is telling me, I would say that you’re not doing this for yourself.”

“What?” Victoria said.

Miyoko’s tears had dried. “Any time you do something, it’s always for other people.”

Victoria opened her mouth. “I…If you’re referring to when I heal people, I don’t do it for their sake. I do it for mine.”

“That’s an excuse, Victoria,” Miyoko said in a tired voice. “The moment you start to think that living for others is how you live for yourself, is the moment you lose yourself.”

Victoria opened her mouth, then let it hang there, unable to respond. Her mentor continued. “You spend your life in the service of others, and that’s a good thing, really. But in the course of being selfless, you forgot about yourself. You never once stop to think about your own feelings, to value yourself as much as you value those you’re trying to help. I see it.”

Victoria stared at her. “Miyoko,” she said, giving a shaky laugh, “Roland and Morgan have already told me this. I know that I should take of myself.”

“But do you?” Miyoko said. “I know your powers almost as well as you. I know that when you're healing others, your body heals itself at the same time to counteract the wounds transferred to you. That’s a natural part of your ability. But you’ve been taking it for granted. The speed at which you heal yourself hasn’t improved at all.”

“Does it need to?” Victoria said.

Miyoko looked at her. She lifted her hand towards the desk, and the dagger flew to her grasp. Before Victoria could react, she sliced open the other girl’s wrist.

Victoria winced, more from shock then pain. “What? Miyoko—”

“Heal it,” Miyoko commanded. She met the tall girl’s eyes, the tears gone.

Victoria stared at her for a moment longer, then back at her arm. The wound began to close, but slowly. It took several seconds for her skin to completely seal up. Victoria felt at the injury, then up at Miyoko.

“I noticed it during training today. That was less than half the speed with which you healed my arm,” Miyoko said. “Why is that? Our abilities are based on our intentions behind them, isn’t that what Roland said? If you don’t heal yourself as fast as you healed me, what does that say about your intentions?”

Victoria stared at the drying blood on her arm. “I…”

“Victoria.” Miyoko held Victoria’s hand, wiping the blood away. “Your life has value too, just as much as anyone else’s. Don’t just immediately give up your own thoughts, your own desires, your own life, just because they conflict with someone else. So I’m asking you again: do you really want to love them like that? What do you really want to do?”

“I…I don’t want to hurt their feelings,” Victoria said.

“You’re going to have to, at least for one of them,” Miyoko said. “Sometimes, you will have to choose between yourself and others.” She closed her eyes and thought about her father. “I’m not saying that when that happens, to always choose yourself. But you need to recognize when you need to or when you don’t.”

“And how do I do that?” Victoria said.

Miyoko sighed. She got up to sit next to Victoria, patting the other girl’s shoulder. “I’m sorry. I can’t tell you.” Her eyes gazed towards a faraway place. “Challenges like these will always be in our lives.  Finding love, finding ourselves, losing the ones we care about. Even the Void is just another challenge. But when we’re faced with them, we must find our own answers, our own ways of dealing with them. The answer that I would choose might be different from yours.” A bitter smile crept to her face. "It was not, and will not be, my place to tell you what to do in these situations. I can only give you advice. And my advice to you now, is to live for yourself a little more. You can care for others. Just make sure that you also care for yourself."

Victoria was silent. Then, slowly, she started to nod. "I understand." She looked up to face her mentor. "Thank you, Miyoko."

Miyoko smiled. "It's my pleasure. If you need anything else...her voice trailed off as she saw Victoria was looking past her shoulder. She turned.

Hayden was standing there at the open door. “Is now a good time?” he said.

She couldn’t say no.

“Please excuse me.” Victoria said, wiping the tears from her eyes and getting up.

Miyoko nodded, saying, “Thank you.”

They both waited until the girl had left the room. “I got your message. You wanted to talk?” Hayden stepped into the room, pace almost cautious.

“Please, take a seat, Hayden.” Hesitating, she indicated the space beside her on the bed.

Hayden, looking uncomfortable as well, paused before accepting.

No matter what happens, no matter what he says, I have to do this. She sighed, looking up at the ceiling. “Do you remember when we first met? In the hallway, before the sparring match,” she said. “We…ran into each other.”

He laughed. “How could I forget it?” he said softly.

“That same day,” she said. “I received news that my parents were killed in action.” 

His face was one of shock. “I’m sorry,” he said.

Miyoko turned to him. She closed her eyes, and took a deep breath.

"Hayden, I...can't be with you anymore."

He blinked. She watched his face fall, as if in slow motion. It crushed her to see him like that, and immediately, she wanted to take the words back. Instead, she let them hang in the air above them, weighing them both down.

"It's not your fault," she said, forcing each word out of her mouth. "The reason why I want to do this has everything to do with me."

He stared at her, shock and pain in his eyes. His mouth was open, on the verge of saying something. She wondered that, if she started speaking, he would start speaking at the same moment, just how they had been before.

But he didn't. "My father taught me that my intuition was my strongest weapon. I was raised as a legionnaire, not as his daughter. His expectations were so set in me that I didn't even need to have him tell me what they were."

She closed her eyes. "But then I was placed into squad 42. And no matter how much I relied on what my father had taught me, it wasn't enough. Even still, I continued to hold myself to my father’s standards. And when I couldn’t deliver on them..." She thought about how easy it had been to cut open her wrist.

"So when he died...that was the breaking point. His intuition failed him. And it was going to fail me too. So in order to escape this daily torture I was putting myself through, I just...gave up." A smile came to her face, and she immediately felt sick. "Winning that competition was my last tribute for my father. After that...I lived for myself. I stopped trying so hard to keep my squad afloat, and naturally, they floundered. We floundered. I couldn't even be bothered to do anything outside the bare minimum. I got so apathetic that honestly, I'm a little surprised I survived the Void.” She saw his knuckles go white. “But it worked. Even though everything in my life was going downhill, at least it was because I chose it to be that way."

She leaned back on the bed, looking up at the ceiling. "When I became a Tenno, and met you, I thought all of that had changed. I returned to those expectations. I pushed myself harder than I had ever done in the academy. And I'm proud of what I've done. I've fully developed my abilities. I've mastered every weapon in the Armory. I can use the Warframe just as well as you, maybe even a little better. I know that I'm a good Tenno."

Miyoko faced him, the smile that was beginning to form fading. "But I'm not a good mentor. I'm not a good leader. S42 told me that, and being paired with Victoria only confirmed it. I can't help her, Hayden, I can't help her at all. I couldn’t counsel her through her anguish, I couldn’t give any helpful ideas on how to expand her abilities, no matter what I do, I’m just not able to be there for her when she needs me the most. What I’ve been doing for her…anyone could do. The bare minimum, and that’s it. I’m…I’m so useless!” She pounded the mattress. Now the fury came, the dull, burning anger at herself that she remembered so well from the academy. “You said that the reason why you’re so calm is because I’m by your side? Anyone, anyone in this unit is better off being by your side than me. You’re…” she looked at him with a tortured gaze. “Better off without me. Don’t feel so at ease when I’m with you. That could turn out to be…a fatal mistake.”

He began shaking his head. "No," he said, "There's no way. How could this all—how could you—why didn't you tell me?" He said, his voice breaking. "Why didn't you tell me about any of this?"

"It wouldn't have made a difference," Miyoko said. "There is nothing you could have done."

"I can't accept that," he said. "I never will accept that!" He stood up in front of her. "Miyoko, I am not your father. I don't care—"

“Well I care!” she screamed, standing as well. “I can’t stand the idea of you, our Unit Leader, having a wreck like me by your side!” There was a bitter look in her eyes. “Why couldn’t you fall in love with someone else? Why couldn’t Nadia…”

“Miyoko.” He looked saddened. “I love you."

She froze. She was afraid he was going to say that. Afraid it would weaken her resolve, already so battered, and make her give in to him.

"I love you, and I always will," he said. He put his hands on her shoulder, and she could feel herself slipping away. "If you love me too, then—"

“No!” she cried, and the anger that she harbored now directed to him as her hand flew at his face.

The slapped echoed in the room. She stared, eyes wide. Hayden put a hand to his cheek, but he barely felt the sting. There was only a terrific aching in his heart. He looked back at her.

“Miyoko,” he started to say.

An alarm blared. “Hayden, Takahashi, report to the armory,” Ford said through the panel beside the bed. There was a cross tone in her voice. “And…prepare for deployment.”

Their eyes met. She turned to go, but he took her hand. “We’ll resolve this later, alright?” he said.

She didn’t answer. He let go and headed out the door, pace brisk. She stood there for a moment, clutching her hand.

“I’m…I’m sorry, Hayden."

 

Edited June 28, 2016 by ROSING